Te rere Oe on Fade BOO S ot —aete tl Lae: = ay aA gyy + eratercsee:*, ; ; .. is ores aioe >] semee a : 7 me oome se c ceed! gt Pes b ha psa en Hh ‘ ay ' ea , x (- qi all a PA H F 7 is 14 us 7 i _ al DA cite wer fs : Sich fe tt fae ; ty W's TON AHERN) aie etal, e ie ' Coa: K ‘ pov eS ae ; mY y : 7 ° { a é a ait * j pa is } : | ; ‘ x : 7 a f , my Nf ket i a eat ei oy PaO eh vet A JOURNAL OF THE melATIC SOCIETY BENGAL, EDITED BY THE SECRETARY AND SUB-SECRETARY. VOL. XD PART IIL.—JULY TO DEclZMBER, 1844. Nos. 151 to 156. ANS fg, * “ It will flourish, if naturalists, chéméist8,/ Sut ies, philologers, and men of science, in different parts of Asia will commit their observati writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society, in Calcutta; it will languish if such communications shall be long intermitted ; and will die away ifthey shall entirely cease.”—S1r Wm, JongEs. . CALCUTTA: BISHOPS COLLEGE PRESS. 1844. a0 a ¥ we ve y ig” Contents. PART If. No. 151. Page. 1.—Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. By Mr. A Shakespear, Assistant Secretary to Government. N. W. P., .. ose sees wees II.—Some original Passages on the early Commerce of the Arabs. Communi- Peenee eA. Spenser, 55, Ny S.4505. iwhames Ul late, 00 des fh eee IlI.—Route from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar, through the Sakhee Sar- war Pass and Buzdar, with other routes. By Major R. Leech..... eons 1V.—Index to History of the Toorks, by Baron Hammer Von reer § By Dr. E. Roer, Sapte viajes eiaieis NE a “ ceiee V.—A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. By Major R. cet C. B. Ist Assistant Governor General’s Agent, N. W. P. (Concluded, ).... Jone V1.—Proceedirgs of the Asiatic Society forthe Month of July, 1844.,.. eoce No. 152. I,—Remarks on a Boodhist Coin or Medal, sent to the Society through Captain Macleod, Assistant Commissioner, Tenasserim, by H. H. the Prince of Mek- kara. By Captain T. Latter, 67th B. N. I. in a Letter from him to the _ Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Bengal,...... ain os 05 vere II.—View of the principal Political Events that occurred in the Carnatic, from the dissolution of the Ancient Hindoo Government in 1564 till the Mogul Government was established, in 1687, on the Conquest of the Capitals of Bee- japoor and Golconda; compiled from various Authentic Memoirs and Ori- ginal MSS., collected chiefly within the last ten years, and referred to in the Notes at the bottom of each page. By Colonel Mackenzie, ( Concluded, ) ILI.—Note on the Osseous Breccia and Deposit in the Caves of Billa Soorgum, Lat. 15° 25’, Long. 78° 15’, Southern India. By Captain Newbold, F. R, S. IV.—Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. By Lieut. H. Yule, Bengal En- gineers, ee eooe coce ecco e2ee cove eoes V.—Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. +: ,|3 pha Jursle® By Captain Newbold, F, R. Se aioe eove eo 4 hacks . Raney esce 495 019 527 500 553 Ixil 571 578 610 612 632 VI.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the Month of August, 1844,.. ....1xxiil No. 153. I.—Notes taken on a Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. Arranged and translated by Major Robert Leech, ee eeee eese eoes e eeete eeee II.—Flora of the Naga Hills, by J. W. Masters Es, To Capt. T, Brodie, Principal Assistant Commissioner of Assam. piciae on cece I1I.—Journal of Captain Herbert’s Tour from Almorah in aN, Ww. W., and S. W. direction, through parts of the province of Kemaon and British Gurhwal, chiefly in the centre of the Hills, vide No. 66, Indian Atlas. (Edited by J. H. Batten, Esq. C. S.) .... od ale wed eens 667 iv Contents. Page. 1V.—Notes on Nerbudda Fossils. By Dr. G. G. Spilsbury, H. C. M. S. ( With plates, ) oe ecco cove Pees cove Cree Shee 7O5 V.—On the specific Gravity of Sea Water. By J. Middleton, Esq. C.S. F.G.S., 766 V1.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the month of September, 1844, ....Ixxxv No. 154. I.—Extracts from a report of a journey into the Naga Hills in 1844. By Mr. Browne Wood, Sub-Assistant Commissioner, ina letter to Captain A. Sturt, Principal Assistant Commissioner, Nowgong, dated 14th April, 1844, Go- laghat, +. cece Arse eos eos eave een ayes | I1.—Notes taken on a Tour aio: parts of Baloochisthan, in 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee of Kabul. Arranged and translated by Major Robert Lech. (Concluded, ) ee eecoe eeece eoee e@ete @ese 786 Il1.—Itinerary from Yezd to Herat, from the Political Secretariat of the Go- vernment of India, ee eove eeoe eerve eoce Bece 827 1V.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the month of October, 1844,..++....XCVii No, 155. I.—Extracts from the late Dr. Voysey’s Journals, when attached to the Trigono- metrical Survey in Southern and Central India, .... «ey cose 859 11.—Geological Remarks during the March from Benares (Old road,) via Ha- zareebaugh, Bankoora and Burdwan to Barrackpoor. By Dr. J. Row, B. M. S., ee @eseoe e@eee e@oee eee eevee @eee 862. II1I.—A Geographical Notice of the Valley of Folidabad. By Capt. G. H. MacGregor, C. B. ee eeee geee eeee eete eee 867 1V.—An account of a remarkable Aerolite, which fell at the village of Manic- gaon, near Eidulabad in Khandeesh. Communicated, with a specimen, to the Asiatic Society, by Capt. James Abbott, B. A. late Resident Nimaur. With a Chemical #xamination by H. Piddington, .. eee. 880 V.—A few Notes on the subject of the Kumaon and Rohilcund Tutaee: By J. H. Batten Esq., Civil Service, wed’ cele oce a Ah esee SOF VI.—The Osteology of the Elephant. From the India Sporting Review. (two plates, ) .. ecee coins cess wove veee cose OLD VI1l.—Queries respecting the Human Raee, to be addressed to Travellers and others.. Drawn up by a Committee of the British Association for the ad- vancement of Science, appointed in 1839, and circulated by the Ethnogra- phical Society of London. .... eee sees . eves 919 V.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the Month of avalos 1844, ..0. CXXI No. 156. I.—‘‘On the Leiotrichane Birds of the Subhimalayas,”’ by B. H. Hodgson, Esq: with some additions and annotations.—a Synopsis of the Indian Pari, —and of the Indian Fringillide, By EK. Blyth, Curator of the Asiatic So- ciety’s Museum, evee oooe cree woee eose @ece 933 I].—Memoir on Indian Earthquakes. By Lieutenant R. Baird Smith, Ben- gal Engineers. ones As ah Eyal oes ecee s/o ntwe owes 964 11I.—Notes, chiefly Geological, across the Peninsula from Masulipatam to Goa, comprising remarks on the origin of the Regur and Laterite; occurrence of Manganese veins on the latter, and on certain traces of aqueous denuda- tion on the surface of S. India. By Captain Newbold, F. R. S.,.. oh. 984 1V.—Proceedings of the Asiatic Society for the month of December, 1844, ., exxxili inuoex TO PART II, VOL, XIV. Page. Aerolite; An account of a remark- able, which fell at the village of Manicgaon, with a specimen, sent to the Asiatic Society, by Capt. James Abbott. With a Chemical Examination by H. Piddington,.. 880 Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. Notice on the. By Captain Newbold, .. He Gao Baloochisthan. Notes taken on a Tour through parts of, in 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. Arranged and translated by Major Robert Leech, sas -» 667-786 Boodhist Coin or Medal. Remarks on a, sent to the Society through Captain Macleod, by H. H. the Prince of Mekkara. By Captain T. Latter, Cashmeeree Language. A Grammar of the. By Major R. Leech, .... 553 Commerce of the Arabs. Some ori- ginal Passages ou the early. Com- municated by Dr. A. Sprenger, .. 519 Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar Route from, through the Sakhee Sarwar Pass and Buzdar, with other routes. By Major R. Leech, 527 Elephant. The Osteology of the, From the Indian Sporting Review. 915 Extracts from the late Dr. Voysey’s Journals. Trigonometrical Survey in Southern and Central India, .. 853 Valley of Jullalabad. A Geologi- cal Notice of the. By Capt. G. H. MacGregor, .... Geological Remarks during the March from Benares (Old Road,) via Hazareebaugh, Bankoora and Bur- dwan to Barrackpoor. By Dr. J. Row, .. Sete sitar History of the TYoorks, by Baron Hammer Von Purgstall Index to. By Dr. E. Roer, views Indian Earthquakes. Memoir on. By Lieutenant RK. Baird Smith, .. Journal of Capt. Herbert, on a lour from Almorah through parts of the province of Kemaon and British Gurhwal, chiefly in the centre of the Hills. Edited by J. H. Batten Esq. 6 eee 734 ese e@een e@eee & 867 862 eeee 550 964 Page. Kassia Hills, and People. Notes on the. By Lieut. HH: Yule, e®eesee*e 612 Kumaon and Rohileund Turaee. A few Notes on the subject of the. By J. H. Batten, Esq.,.. Masulipatam to Goa, Notes, chiefly Geological, across the Peninsula from comprising remarks on the Regur and Laterite, By Capt. Newbold, F. R. S. ..-- Secs Naga Hills, Flora of the, by J. W. Masters, &sq. To Capt. T. Brodie, Naga Hills in 1844 Extracts from a report of a journey into the. By Mr. Browne Wood, in a letter to Captain A. Sturt,.. ..+. ea Navigation of the river Nurbudda, Notes on the. By Mr. A. Shakes- pear, oe ecee coon seve 495 Nerbudda Fossils, Notes on. By Dr. G. G. Spilsbury, ease 700 Osseous Breccia and Deposit in the Caves of Billa Soorgum, Southern India. Noteonthe. By Captain Newbold, ...... awa dese O10 Political Events that occurred in the Carnatic, View of the principal, dissolution of the ancient Hindoo Government, in 1564 till the Mo- gul Government was established in 1687, on the Conquest of the Capitals of Beejapoor and Golcon- da. By Colonel Mackenzie, .... Proceedings of the Asiatic Socie- ty, lxii-lxxiil-lxxxV-xcvli-cxxi-cxxxili Queries respecting the Human Race, to be addressed to ‘l'ravellers and others. Drawn up by a Com- mittee of the British Association for the advancement of Science,.. Sea Water. On the Specific Gravity of. By J. Middieton, Esq. ...... Subhemalayas, On the Leiotrichane Birds of the, by B. H. Hodgson, Esq: with some additions annota- tions,—a Synopsis of the Indian Pari,—and of the Indian Fringil- lide. By E. Blyth, .... csese 993 Yezd to Herat, Itinerary from the Political Secretariat of the Go- esee O27 887 2266 707 771 78 219 766 vernment of India, INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS TO PART II, VOL. XIV. Page. AppotTt, Capt. James. An account of a remarkable Aerolite, which fell at the village of Manicgaon, near Eidulabad in Khandeesh. Commu. nicated with a specimen, to the Asiatic Society. With Chemical Examination by H. Prppineton, 830 Batten, J. H. Esq. Journal of Captain HERBERT’s Tour from Al- morahina N. W., W., and S. W. direction, through parts of the pro- vince of Kemaon and British Gurh- wal, chiefly in the centre of the Hills,.. bei ie ake seagenoe — —— A few Notes on the subject of the Kumaon and Rhohilcund Turaee, .... ere Biytu, E. Esq. ‘‘On the Leiotri- chane Birds of the Subhimalayas,’’ by B. H. Hodgson, Esq : with some additions and annotations.—a Sy- nopsis of the Indian Pari,—and of the Indian Fringillide,.. eses Ooo ETHNOGRAPHICAL Society of Lon- don, Queries respecting the Human Race to be addressed to Travellers and others. Drawn up by a com- mittee of the British Association for the advancement of Science,. 919 GoveERNMENT OF Inp1a, Itinerary from Yezd to Herat, from the Po- litical Secretariat, BN A Pre. 7] Inpian Sportine Review. The Osteology of Elephant. From the, 915 Larter, Captain ‘Il’. Remarks ona Boodhist Coin or Medal, sent to the Society through Captain Mac- leod, Assistant Commissioner, Ten- asserim, by H. H. the Prince of Mekkara, ..s.« “veel Leecu, R. Major. Route from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar, thro. the Sakhee Sarwar Pass and Buz- dar with other routes,.... sepemded ——_——_————— Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language, ........ 503 Notes taken on a Tour through parts of Baloo- chisthan, in 1838 and 1839, by Ha- jee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul, 667-786 MacGrecor, G. H. Capt. A Geo- graphical Notice of the Valley of Jullalabad, es. oe ah) Page. MackeEnzix, CoLonEL. View of the principal Political Events that oc- curred in the Carnatic, from the dissolution of the Ancient Hindoo Government in 1584 till the Mo- gul government was established in 1687, on the Conquest of the Capi- tals of Beejapoor and Golconda, ., 578 Masters, J. W. Esq. Flora of the Naga Hills, To Capt. T. Brodie,.. 707 MippLETON, J. On the specific Gra- vity of Sea Water, .... ese 400 NeEwBoLp, Captain. Note on the Osseous Breccia and Deposit in the Caves of Billa Soorgum, Southern Turlig,..c5e's eevee e@eeo 610 ——————_——_—— Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat,.... Sieh oe ——— Notes, chiefly Geological, across the Peninsula from Masulipatam to Goa, compri- sing remarks on the origin of the Regur and Laterite, .... coee 984 ProceEpDiINnGs of the Asiatic Socie- ty, lxil-]xxiil-1Xxxv-xcvii-cxxi-cxxxili Roger, E: Dr. Index to History of the ‘loorks, by Baron Hammer Von Purgstall,.. wala OW) Row, J. Dr. Geological Remarks during the March from Benares, (Old Road,) via Hazareebaugh, Bankoora and Burdwan to Bar- rackpoor, sees 862 SHakespgar, A. Mr. Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbud- dshinutate Smith, Bairp R. Lieutenant. Me- : moir on Indian Earthquakes. .... 964 Spitspury, G. G. Dr. Notes on Nerbudda Fossils,.. .... pint POD SPRENGER, A. Dr. Some original Passages on the early Commerce of the Arabs, .. walls omit Blo Voysry, Dr. Extracts from his Jour- nals, when attached to the Tri- gonometrical Survey in Southern and Central India, .... eoee 853 Woop, Browne Mr. Extracts froma report of a journey into the Naga Hills in 1844, in a letter to Capt. A. Sturt,.. @eore ee2ee @eee 771 Yue, H. Lieut. Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People, ........ 612 JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. By Mr. A. SHAKESPEAR, Assistant Secretary to Government N. W. P. The benefit which would result from opening a direct communica- Importance of the tion from the sea into the heart of Central India, by aulgject. means of the Nurbudda river, was acknowledged by Major General Sir J. Malcolm as far back as 1820, and steps were taken by that officer for collecting the necessary information. Since then, although no regular scientific enquiry has been insti- tuted, yet Government has, from time to time, shewn itself alive to the importance of using the stream of the Nurbudda as a medium of communication, and making it an outlet for the produce of the neighbouring country. Upon its waters the produets of the valley of the Nurbudda, rich Channel tor the in mineral and vegetable resources, would be borne produce of the valley : ; : of the Nurbudda. to a market, and available for adding incalculably to the national wealth. But it is only of late years, since extensive coal beds have been Making coal beds diseovered to exist within a short distance of its pear: banks, and the value of the mineral to be there pro- cured has been tested and established, that the still greater importance of this stream has been felt. No. 151. No. 67, New Sertzs. 3 Y¥ 496 Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. [No. 151. In the present day, when steam communication has become so ex- tensive and so necessary, we cannot too deeply feel the importance of relying upon this country alone for the supply of coal required for its consumption. No coal has been found nearer to Bombay than that above alluded to in the Hosungabad district. All this supply there- fore would be available for the western coast. The discovery of coal beds at a nearer point than they are now, is so remote a contingency, that it can hardly be said to affect the present question. The following compilation has been made with a view to exhibiting, in a concise form, all the authentic information which has been ob- tained up to the present time regarding this important river. The materials from which it has been drawn, consist chiefly of Information whence Official documents on the records of Government, ey extending from 1520 to the present time. An ex- tract has, however, been appended from an interesting report, to be found in Appendix No. II, of Malcolm’s Central India, on the Geo- logy of that part of the country, furnished by Captain Dangerfield. The map (reduced from one compiled in the Office of the Surveyor General of India,) which will be found attached, shews the course of the river from Hosungabad to the sea. On it the principal obstacles to the navigation are noted. The amount of information already acquired may be best exhibited The information PY dividing the whole length of the river, from how tobe exhibited. Fiogyngabad to the sea, into three portions, and treating each separately. Ist. From Hosungabad to Mundleysir. 2d. From Mundleysir to Tulluckwara, and 3d. From Tulluckwara to Baroche. Hosungabad to Mundleysir.—The river taking its rise in Gond- Ist Portion. warra passes Hosungabad in a stream of about 900 yards broad, and is at this point, distant about 318 miles, in a direct line from the sea. Between Hosungabad and Mundleysir our first information re- Ist. Native Sur. garding the stream is derived from a report made veyor in 1833-31. by a native surveyor employed by Captain Ouseley, Principal Assistant to the Governor General’s Agent at Hosunga- bad. | 1844. | Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. 497 This survey* was made in 1833-34, and from it Captain Ouseley, considered that “ the possibility of making the whole river navigable exists, but the expenses would be great, with the exception of Dha- dree, where a loch would be requisite, or portage if an uninterrupted navigation were adopted. There is no place from Behraghur near Jub- bulpoor to the mouth of the river, that might not be rendered passable for such boats as are now used, thirty or forty feet long and eight or ten wide, flat bottoms. All the places in the sketch marked as rapids could, with trifling expenee, be rendered passable. Mundhar, twenty or twenty-five miles east of Dhadree, is a fall of ten feet, but on one side a rapid only, and could be eleared. From Dowlutpoor to Oon- kerjee, the sides are high rocks generally, and a contracted and very rapid current running among detached rocks and islets.” The rest of this portion he speaks of as wide and navigable. Regard- ing the fall of forty feet at Dhadree, he considered, that even if this proved an insurmountable obstacle to a continued navigation, it might be made a place for unloading above, and replacing the goods in other boats below the fall ; a portage of half a mile only would be required. It must be borne in mind, however, that these opinions were ex- pressed upon the report of a native surveyor, who, although a man of apparent intelligence, could have had no experience, and very limit- ed knowledge of the means available for improving navigation. It does not appear, moreover, that he took any steps for ascertaining with accuracy the fall of the river, or making such observations as would afford grounds for deciding on the steps which would be necessary for overcoming the obstructions to be met with, In 1840, in consequence of the repeated representations of Lieutenant 9a. Lieut. Hore’s Hore, Junior Assistant at Saugor, an experimental experimental trial. trial + to transport coal by rafts from Hosungabad was made on a small scale by Lieutenant Browne, Principal Assistant at Hosungabad. In reporting in November 1840, the total failure of the attempt, Captain Browne writes as follows: ‘‘ From Hosungabad to a distance of 20 or 25 miles below Hindea, the river is open during the rains; * The original survey is not to be found on record, Captain Ouseley appears only to have submitted the result of it with his opinions. Tt Made between August and November, 1840, 498 Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. [No. 1851. but there, from the description of the person sent with the boat, a fall of a considerable height is met with, sufficient to stop the progress of any boat; every inducement was held out to the boatmen to proceed further, but they flatly refused, and would not even permit their empty boat to advance without being insured the value of it.” ““From enquiries made of the boatmen at Hindea, it seems that no boat has ever been known to pass this plaee, and it is considered by them an impossibility.” Captain J. Abbott, late Assistant in Nimar, whilst in charge of 3d. Capt. Abbott. that district, “lost no opportunity of collecting, and noting down, all the information procurable from persons who had visited the principal obstacles.” His own actual knowledge was li- mited to the boundaries of his district. From what this officer states in his observations upon the obstacles impeding the navigation of the river, submitted in March of the present year, it appears that from enquiries he had made, the river is navigable, (except in the driest season, when it is spread over too wide a surface,) from Hossungabad to within 20 miles of the Dhadree falls. That at Dhadree it is preci- pitated over a ledge of rocks forty feet in height, and for about 20 above this, navigation is impeded by roeks and rapids. The rest of this portion, 2. e. from Dhadree to Mundleysir, is navigable the greater part of the year to vessels of light burden ; but during the very dry months, from the middle of March to the middle of June, the water at the rapids is too shallow to float the larger river craft. Regarding the second portion ; viz. from Mundleysir to Tulluckwara, 1Id Portion. we have fuller and more satisfactory information. As early as 1820, Major General Sir J. Malcolm had contemplated Ist. Lieut. Mathias? Opening a river communication with Baroche, and journey in 1820. = with this object several officers were deputed by him to survey the course of the stream. The following extract from a Journal of a Voyage made down from Mundleysir by Lieutenant V. Mathias, of the 6th Regiment N. I. gives us our first information res- pecting this portion of the river :— ‘ Left Mundleysir on the morning of the 26th March 1820, in an open boat called a punt, made out of a single tree, about 12 feet in length, 20 inches in breadth, and drawing 18 inches water, with my- self, two boatmen, and a small quantity of baggage. 1844, ] Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda, 499 * From Mundleysir to the Hern Phall, a distance of eighty (80) miles, there is an uninterrupted navigation for small boats from the com- mencement of the Monsoon till the end of April, and it is then only interrupted in one place,* three miles below Muheysir, where part of the river falls down a small precipice, and a back stream is there made use of for the boats. But during the last six weeks of the hot weather, from the shallowness of the water, and the boatmen neglect- ing to deepen the back stream as the water decreases, it of course becomes dry ; but should it ever be required to be made use of during those six weeks, I have no doubt, from the appearance of the river, that a little labor would make it navigable all the year round. * From the nature of the rocky bed of the Nerbudda at the Hirun Phall, I conceive it impossible that the obstacles to navigate it could ever be surmounted. From the circumstance of small ridges of rocks running parallel to each other in the river, and only distant from twelve to twenty feet, it causes such a rush of water through them, that the boatmen are afraid to pass it, being unable to guide the boat elear of the rocks; and one which I prevailed upon the men with some difficulty to make the attempt with, was upset, and the men much bruis- ed against the rocks. Buta still greater obstacle exists about a mile below that, where nearly the whole water of the river rushes into a channel not more than forty yards broad, attended with a consider- able fall, and with such violence, that any boat trying to pass it, must inevitably be lost. ** Finding myself unable either to proceed along the bed of the river or in a boat, I determined upon getting down to Hamp Island, in the expectation that I should there be able to get boats and return by the river to the Hirun Phall, or if not, proceed from thence to Baroche ; for which purpose I came back about three miles, and landed on the North bank of the river at the small village of Dhair, and proceeded nearly due North to Kooksee along a good cart road, distance ten miles and seven furlongs. From hence I marched in a North-west direction to Rajpoor, distance twenty-nine miles and one furlong ; also a good cart road, but the last twenty miles is through a thick jungle. I then moved in a Southerly direction to Allie Mohun, through an * Luhesvidara. 500 Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. | No. 151. open jungle, distance nine miles and five furlongs, till within two miles of the place, when it thickens to a deep jungle with small hills. From that to Moondlah, a distance of twelve miles in a South-west direc- tion, through a deep moving country, in many places well cultivated by the Kressans, or Bhillala tribe, and thickly studded with large mowah trees. From this I went to Oomtee in a Westerly direction, ten miles, through a beautiful cultivated country, thickly planted with the largest description of mowah trees; and from hence to Hamp, in a South-east direction, by the Gore Ghaut, is ten miles and six furlongs, and is through a wild hilly and jungle country, culti- vated in spots for the first five miles by the Kressans. « Here I was much disappointed in finding myself unable to pro- ceed in any direction, from the nature of the country and the rocky bed of the river; and to add to my further disappointment, not a boat was to be procured, nor could I hear of one ever having been seen between the Hirun Phall and Mokree, except the punt, or small passage boat at this place, now useless from its decayed state. The bed of the river is here, when full, about two furlongs in breadth, with masses of large rocks in every direction, and the water at this time confined within a narrow deep channel from twenty to forty yards in breadth, as far as I could see from the highest hill in the neighbour- hood ; and in one spot that I went to the channel was not ten yards in width, the water rushing through it with a slight fall and tremen- dous force. Nothing now remained, but to make my way to Makree by the nearest route I could find; but not being able to take my baggage through hills, I was obliged to go to Kewaunt in Guzerat, and only distant from the Gore Ghaut in a Northerly direction eight miles. From that I went to Barsnee, in a South-west direction twenty-one miles and seven furlongs, through an highly cultivated country, thickly studded with mangoe, mowah, palmira and other forest trees. From hence to Tulluckwara on the Nurbudda, in a South-west direction is twenty miles and seven furlongs, through an open jungly country. “ Here I again embarked, and went up the river as far as Mokree, distance about twenty miles, and there found an insurmountable ob- stacle to navigation in a fall of the river which of itself is inconsider- able, but prevents the possibility of a boat ever passing it. I then re- 1844. ] Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. 501 turned to Tulluckwara, where I had left my baggage, from inability to take it with me from the hilly nature of the country.” In addition to this, and in order to establish the fact of the naviga- Qd. Major Wilson’s bility between Mundleysir and Chiculdah beyond journey. a doubt, Major Wilson, at Sir J. Malcolm’s request, * went from the Hirun Phall to Mundleysir in the end of July 1820, “ when the small quantity of rain that had fallen rendered the river uncommonly low for the season.” “The resultt of the examination of this part of the river,” Sir J. Malcolm writes, ‘‘ was that with the exception of the portage of Lu- hesvidurrah near Moheysir, where the river, from the fall or rather rapid, is always very difficult, and sometimes dangerous ; the naviga- tion between Mundleysir and Chiculdah was practicable for light craft nine or ten months in the year.” Major Wilson also informed Sir J. Malcolm, that from his enquiries, and from the meteorological observations he made whilst he was at Mundleysir, it appeared that the wind blew at this time of year almost always from the West, increasing with the Monsoon, and enabling boats, when the current was at its height, to stem it, and to go in two or three, and sometimes in one day from Chiculdah to Muheysir. He stated, that the river between Hirun Phall and Mundleysir was almost straight, and that this was a great advantage to the flat-bottomed boats, as they never had to shift sail in coming up. In going down, they were aided by the current and resorted to punting, where that was slack and the water shallow. Lieutenant J. Anderson of the 17th Regiment Bombay N. I. 3d. Lieut. Ander- WaS appointed to survey the Nurbudda between son’s journey in 1842. Hindea and Hirun Phall in October 1841, but owing to the non-arrival of the necessary instruments, he was prevented from making any regular survey. When ordered to join his Regiment at Bombay, he resolved to proceed vid Baroche in a canoe, “ hoping to contribute somewhat to the scanty information already possessed regarding the very difficult portion of the river between Hirun Phall and Soolpan.” * In a boat which Sir J. Malcolm mentions, as ‘‘a large and rather heavy passage boat.”’ t We obtain our knowledge of the result of Major Wilson’s trip through Sir J. Malcolm. No Journal by Major Wilson being on record. 502 Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. [No. 151. The following extract from his report gives the result of his obser- vations as far down as Tulluckwara, with an account of the measures he was compelled to adopt when stopped in his further progress at the mouth of the Hatnee river :— “IT left Mundleysir on the morning of the 21st March 1842, in one of the ordinary passage boats used at the ferry, halted for the night at Kuttora, and arrived at Chiculdah on the evening of the 22d at sunset. “‘ This portion of the river, fifty-one miles in length, is navigable by boats lightly laden until nearly the end of the dry weather, with the exception of the rapids called Sahesur Durrah, which are about two miles below the town of Muheysir. *‘This is rather a formidable obstruction, consisting of a belt of rock stretching diagonally across the river, and intersected by a great many narrow and tortuous channels, through which the water rushes with great impetuosity, until it is finally precipitated over a shelf about eight or ten feet in height into a sort of trough, at the extre- mity of which it again becomes navigable. Luckily, however, there is a back stream near the Southern bank, which affords a rather difficult passage for unladen boats until within about a month of the rains, but might easily be made practicable throughout the year by means hereafter explained. ‘* Between this and Chiculdah there are a few shallows and rapids, but I observed no obstacle particularly worthy of notice, and have no doubt that a comparatively trifling outlay would render this portion of the river available for boats much larger than that I sailed in, for nearly, if not quite, the whole of the year. “ From Mundleysir to Chiculdah, the bed and banks of the river pre- sent every where nearly the same features which may be exhibited by the following section :—”’ High Bank. b) BAT ee Mar. .f Low Bank. Pebbles imbedded i Bed of the river. peak ea basalt ee ‘ Basalt chiefly columnar per- pendicular to the plane of the river, very rarely granite in solitary masses. 1844. ] Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. 303 **T left Chiculdah on the morning of the 26th, passed Hirun Phall, slept on the bank of the stream nearly opposite to the village of Burk- hery, and reached the mouth of the Hatnee next evening the 27th, where we spent the night on a rock in the centre of the river. “ Our progress was unimpeded for twenty-five miles below Chicul- dah, the river having mostly the appearance above described, until we reached Dhurnarag, and (spelt Dhurmcote in the plan,) where it makes a bend to the South, and its aspect is totally changed. Here there is a gradual increase in the strength of the current, the rocks become larger and more numerous, and the stream being somewhat contract- ed, is divided into several channels through which it darts with consi- derable force. “ Although I experienced little difficulty in passing this rapid, and have ascertained that light boats may be taken up and down at this season without danger, if guided with ordinary care, it is nevertheless to be considered a serious obstruction to navigation, since from the position of the rocks it must be a dangerous spot when the river is swollen, and from its extent it would require a good deal of labour to make it generally available for traffic. “‘ This is one of those places which, on the score of expense, it might, at first sight be thought advisable to avoid by means of a road; but a more accurate inspection than I had time to afford, would I conceive, shew the possibility of overcoming even this obstacle at no very enor- mous cost, partly by clearing the channel, and perhaps partly by the mode recommended in my concluding remarks. “ Below this the river is deep, and continues so to the Hirun Phall, about a mile further down, where the greater part of it rushes through a channel only a few yards in width, with a force against which it would be useless to contend. “The fall of this rapid is gradual, its channel varies little in breadth, and throughout its entire length, which is considerable, the water is broken into foam. But notwithstanding its formidable appearance, of which its length is the most discouraging feature, I am by no means inclined to regard it as so important as has been represented, its proximity to the bank and the slope and position of the neighbour- ing rocks being particularly favourable for the construction of a road or locks, as might be found most convenient. 3 Z 504 Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. [No. 151. ‘I here left the large boat, as originally intended, having brought with me a canoe hollowed out of a single tree, and remarkably strong, in which I proposed to make the rest of the voyage. This we managed to get down with but trifling injury, not however until it had been repeatedly upset, and once or twice sunk, although I had a couple of strong ropes attached to it, and the assistance of five or six persons to guide it. “If found expedient a road, apparently about a mile and a quarter in length, might be made on the northern side of the river, by which both this and the rapid above might be cut off ; but owing to the unevenness of the banks its construction would be expensive, and it may reasonably be doubted, if the saving obtained by adopting this plan in preference to others would counterbalance the disadvantages of a mixed communication. This question can be determined only by the most careful levelling, and a thorough and minute examination of the spot during the different phases of the river. “‘ Between this and Kukranuh, which is about sixteen miles below Hirun Phall, I met with only three interruptions, so exactly alike, that one description will answer for all. At these places there is an abrupt descent of the river, and the channel becomes suddenly con- tracted, the stream rushing through with such violence, that we were obliged to use every precaution in letting down the canoe. However, it luckily happens that in all of these the fall is inconsiderable, and the channel narrows only in that particular spot, so that unlike the Hirun Phall, there being no length of rapid to overcome, the difficulty of making them navigable would be comparatively small. ‘«* With these exceptions, I found the voyage both easy and pleasant, and it struck me, that from Hirun Phall to Kukranuh, there were fewer shallows and a greater portion of really navigable water, than in any portion of the river of the same length that I had met with above. ‘*At Dhurmeaj, as before stated, the bed of the river is slightly contracted, but below it resumes nearly its ordinary width, the main body of the stream being in most places confined to a narrow channel somewhat resembling a canal. A little below Hirun Phall, the rocks rise on both sides in perpendicular walls, and the water is uncom- monly deep, flowing fora long way with a gentle current, and with- 1844. ] Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. 505 out the slightest impediment. It is also worthy of remark, that in the spots already alluded to, where there are serious obstructions, the rock is but little elevated above the surface of the stream, and that for nearly the whole way from Hirun Phall to Kukranuh there is a Jow bank either on one side or the other, but generally on both, where a road might be constructed if necessary. The hills on either hand are pretty high, and covered with jungle. *Kukranuh is a Bheelallee village in the Rajpoor territory, and situated on the Eastern bank of the Hatnee, about a mile from the Nurbuddah. “ Here I was unfortunately compelled to abandon the idea of follow- ing the course of the river, the boatmen, from the reports they had heard of the unsettled state of the country, refusing to proceed any further without an escort to protect them. I accordingly remained at the village for three days, trying every expedient that I could think of ; but although I offered a handsome reward, no one could be prevailed on to accompany me to Haump, so great was their dread of the Bheels. Finding therefore that nothing more could be done, and un- willing to incur censure by any further delay, I was forced reluctantly to make for ‘Tuliuckwara by land, intending to proceed thence by water to Baroche. “On the 31st, I marched four coss North to Walpoor, a village belong- ing to Rajpoor Allee, reached Chucktollah on the Ist April in a wester- ly direction eight coss, and Kona at five coss West on the 2d, on the 3d I proceeded to Barnee and arrived at Tulluckwara on the 4th. “There is a garree track the whole way, having the appearance of being much used, whieh the natives told me was the case ; in some parts it leads through a pretty thick jungle, and here and there it is hilly, but no where very steep, and on the whole, it is as good a road as most of its kind. “I was informed that there is a direct road from Wallpoor to Chi- culdah ; and subsequently learnt, that there is a shorter route from Kowant to Tulluckwara than by Barsnee; from which we may infer, that should my information prove correct, this would probably be the best line of road for establishing a land communication between Chi- culdah and Tulluckwara. The distance from Kowant, through Barsnee to Tulluckwara, is about forty-one miles, and that from 506 Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. (No. 151. Walpoor to Chiculdah, cannot, I think, exceed forty, so that taking the shorter route from Kowant to Tulluckwara, and reckoning the coss at two miles, the entire length of road would be about one hundred miles, and Dhurmraj being fifty miles lower down, the dis- tance might be still further reduced by making that the debarking point, instead of Chiculdah.” From* the information gleaned by Captain Abbott it appears, that 4th. Capt. Abbott. the river between Mundleysir and Chiculdah is na- vigable for lightly burdened boats for the greater part of the year. Below Chiculdah, he says, the stream is broken by long ledges of rock into a number of narrow channels, forming what is called the Hirun Phall, or Deer’s Leap. ‘These rocks, he further states, were described as being extremely solid, and severed by intervals of sixteen or eighteen feet. «p.; ‘ ! Dunneer, 3 do. above Warmong. ( Raja Ker Dun Southern side of the river, J) nee. North side of | Wargaum, opposite Mokree. : ; the river, (Guddur, 44 miles above Wargaum. ‘ Rajpeplia. “ Q. What description of boat can go up to Mokree? ** A. Toonies drawing two hands water (three feet,) when loaded can go up as far as I have ever traded (to Dunneer.) ‘* @. How do you get your boats up from Chaundode to Mokree? “A, Tracked up; the sails are of little use then, the wind being mostly down the river. “* @. How many men do you put in your boats then? ** A. Eight, ten and twelve. “‘Q. Does the water run with great force then ? “A. Equally as strong as in the month of July, 6, 7 and 8 miles an hour. “ Q. How much water in Chaundode Ghaut in the dry season? ‘A. Three hands (2 fathoms.) © ** Q. How do you get your boats up the Mokree fall ? “A. They are emptied of their contents, and then hauled up the fall. “‘@. How many men are necessary to get the boats up the fall ? “A. Twenty. ** Q. How far have they to go before they can be reloaded ? ‘4. From eight hundred to a thousand feet? “ Q, How is your merchandize transported that distance ? ‘* A. On men’s heads. **@. Have they any hackeries at Mokree ? ‘A. No; the country is too mountainous. 1844,] Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. 515 ““@. Can men be procured about Mokree to assist you with your boats ? ** A. Plenty, at three and four annas per day. “ @. What water at commencement of the fall ? “‘ 4. Two hands (three feet), and above Mookree fall 4, 5, 6, 8, 10 and 12 hands, (as much as three fathoms.) “@. How do you act coming back over the Mookree fall ? “4. Empty the boats at the fall, and as there is not then sufficient water to float the boats for about four or five hundred feet, they are launched along a smooth bed of stones, which are very slippery, being covered with a grassy substance, and they are guided down the fall with little trouble, when the boats being reloaded, proceed with ease to Chaundode in two and three days. “@). Have you ever seen or heard of boats in great danger of being lost going up the fall? “A. No. “ Q@. Can boats go up above Dunneer? “A. Yes. *Q. Why is trade not carried on above that place? ‘““ A. Because of the thieves, who would not pay above half the price they would bargain to give for what we carry. «‘] have measured one of the boats at Chaundode employed in the trade to Mokree and above. Her length twenty-two feet, breadth four feet and ten inches, depth two feet, her bottom quite flat. “ August 20th. Reached Linnore, learnt there is a trade-to Mokree and above, their cargoes are carried to Chaundode in large boats, when they are put into the toonies and proceed as afore-men- tioned. “ August 25th. Entered the Bowapearra Ghaut, where we met with much difficulty from a heavy fresh and unfavorable winds. On September Ist, we reached Ramnapore, since which time we got pretty well, until the fresh commenced, which compelled us to return to Baroche.” Lieutenant Anderson (the report of whose journey between Mund- 4th. Lieut. Ander- leysir and Tulluckwara has already been given,) son in 1842, concludes the account of his trip as follows: — “TI embarked at Tulluckwara on the morning of the 5th, and arrived 516 Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. (No. 151. at Baroche on the 7th, having performed the entire journey from Mundleysir in twelve days, not including the delays at Chiculdah and Kukranuh, and I am convinced that I should have accomplished it in less time, had I been permitted to proceed altogether by water. “The following extract from the report drawn up by Captain Dangerfield, and to be found in Appendix II, of Malcolm’s Central India, gives some valuable and interesting information regarding the bed and vicinity of the Nerbudda, and may well find a place here. | “The banks of the Nerbudda for a considerable distance between Extract from Capt. Mundleysir and Chiculdah are from forty to seventy Dangerfield’s Report : eA on the Geology, &c. of feet high, and consist, independent of a thin upper are eae 1, layer of rich vegetable mould, of two distinct strata eee Central 4¢ alluvium the upper which is very light coloured, contains a great quantity of indurated mar], and is strongly impreg- nated with muriate of soda or common salt, which the natives extract by lixiviation and subsequent evaporation by the sun, in shallow com- partments near the banks, and sell it to the poorer classes, particularly the Bheels in the neighbourhood. This stratum is usually from thirty to forty feet thick. “‘ The one on which it reposes, and from which it is divided by a strongly marked horizontal line, and a difference of colour, (this last being of a redder hue,) contains a very large proportion of carbonate of soda in general, but slightly contaminated by the muriate. This bed rarely exceeds ten or fifteen feet thick, and rests immediately on the basalt forming the bed of the river. In the dry season, both these salts form a thick efflorescence on the surface of the bank, and this alone is collected by the natives. ‘That from the lower bed forms an article of export for the use of the washermen, &c. &c. ; but the soda itself is not extracted like the common salt, nor is its value but in the above way known. % * * % * * “ The bed of the Nerbudda, consisting as already remarked, for a considerable portion of its course of basaltic rocks, gives rise to numer- ous shallows and small falls. Of these, the three principal are, one at Deyree, where the river is much contracted: a second at Semadarah, a little below Mhysir; and a third at the Hurn Pahl, or Deer’s Leap, below Chiculdah: whence, till its entrance into Guzerat, the stream 1844.] Note on the Navigation of the river Nurbudda. 517 finds its way contracted to within half its usual breadth between two hilly ranges, and its course being much impeded, so as to render navi- gation impracticable, by large masses and elevated ridges of the rock. ‘Passing higher up the stream from Mundleysir, the Northern bank, after about thirty miles, becomes rocky and precipitous, and consists of gently inclined beds, chiefly of green stone slate, containing interposed mica in small grains. But the island of Mundatta and part of the opposite bank appear mostly to consist of horn stone slate of a reddish or greenish grey, and sometimes porphyritic. Above this for a considerable distance is, on each bank, a very wild woody tract, resembling that already noticed below Chiculdah, excepting that the river is in general deep, and less obstructed by rocks. ““This part consists of a succession of low hills and deep ravines and water-courses, is covered with high thick forests, and is scarcely capable of being travelled in most parts for seven or eight miles from the river by any but foot passengers. Iron ore abounds ; but the country being almost desolate, it is only smelted at Kantcole and Chandgurh, for the supply of the Indore and neighbouring markets. It is of a good quality, but from the imperfect mode of working, the metal is little valued, excepting for common purposes. The hilly tract below Chiculdah is better populated, chiefly by wild Bheel tribes ; and nearer Broach on the Southern bank are the Rajpeeply hills, in- habited by the Coolie tribe. In these hills are situated the several cornelian mines, of which a concise account has been given by Doctor Copland, in the first volume of the Bombay Literary Transactions. From Burwaee to Chiculdah, the whole valley, from the Satpoora to the Vindhya mountains, is nearly level, well watered, cultivated, and inhabited.” Supplement to Note on the Navigation of the Nerbudda River. To make the Note more complete, a few extracts have been made from a paper on the Nerbudda river, by Lieut. Kk. P. DelHoste, 16th Regiment, N. I. to be found in the Volume of Transactions of the Bombay Geographical Society, from 1836 to 1838. Vide Note at the end. 518 Supplement to Note on the Navigation of [ No. 151, The information afforded by Lieutenant De |’ Hoste, although procur- [Of Portion 1L.] “5 by him in 1829, will nee find a place here, as 6. — - —* it relates only to the portion of the stream be- tween Soolpan and Tulluckwara. “This officer informs us that he left Tulluckwara in April 1829, with the intention of following the course of the river towards its source as far as he could. He got as far as Soolpan,* at which point he writes, that ‘‘ the ‘stream of the river from being from 60 to 100 yards broad, suddenly ‘narrows to about 60 feet, and on each side is hemmed in with steep “ precipices ; the middle of the river is also studded with large rocks, “and the stream, even at this season, rushes through the intervals “with surprising rapidity, dashing large pieces of wood which were “ floating down from one side to the other with a force which no boat ‘could have withstood, neither indeed, would it be possible to steer a “boat in such a rapid current through such a tortuous and narrow *‘channel. Both banks are precipitous and covered with thick jungle, ‘‘and all further progress is rendered impossible.” Regarding the stream at Mokree Ghaut, where he descended into the bed of river, he says, ‘‘ at this place there is a ridge of rocks stretching ‘‘completely across the river, which is nearly one hundred yards “ broad, causing a fall of about 12 feet in height. I took the oppor- ‘tunity of bathing in the river, the water of which was perfectly clear. “The force of the current was such as to compel me to hold on by “the large rocks, of which the river is full below the fall ; the bed “was covered with large round pebbles, rendering it difficult to “ walk.” At the village of Goragaum (about 54 miles below Mokree,) he says, “that the course of the river appeared impeded by rocks, through “which the stream passed with a continued gurgling sound, that could “be heard at a considerable distance.” At Gurreysir, distant 6 miles from Tulluckwara on the right bank, he crossed the stream in a good sized boat, and writes as follows re- garding this part of the river: ‘‘ Beyond (2. e. above) this village, the “river appeared full of large rocks, the passage for the water between * Vide Transactions of the Bombay Geographical Society, from 1836 to 1838, No. VI. p. 174. : niece cs litherences teria Ieleinel Sacltration § months wrdiabitedt 2 Makiovapner 2 Rerads 4 Nagern 5 Mag ris 6 Dusrpaaessnerh Y Coosauns hut 8 Nawiret 2 Debcrmrre 0 Wines 8 Sarr 2 ide [2 Hirteahk 1a Hier reapwore 1 Konnh 46 Futiopocr 17 Degroly ® Kotenh @ Dew From Hatsuar to 20 fou Hanaper water 21 Hadar * hey Dted sh bee woiter 22 Darninupeore i 28 Kianyeatn 24 Aumaly — aeurr 40 Farnn 44 Rengin 42 Sarmewilee 42 Ualecser FE Dawunauin 416 Wagle fae Morea sp cascore 42 Limumerce 48 Wargeen 49 Dorgan $0 Atrana & Toolkhenah o¢ Dedeh $8 Pullee Orda 4 Wump or 56 Sueredecrcanh 6 Lurnleak £9 Ghrish 5? Cxleall 9 Rudcranach 60 Goolrasmunsady Ol Grunerkeernk OF Sanutehiowshe 62 Gocluvaunce 04 Cooxta. [68 Bassoot 06 Bharroon | OF Cunwe Mahades Comprlet in the Oice of the Swretyer Conevel of Tnctia, from Major “f Mongorenn af avermnt extends R = Wea ha QuUBEL Dhergarmn TLAN Descriptive a the Navigamon of the NERBUDDA RIVER from HOOSUNGABAD te the SHA. rhe gyre be Tica Survey of the Nerbuiide, from Tulluekiwera fe Lileer, and a Native Itmarary Sketch conpldtat (1 Wo Be GOB art GOK Clasia, $ Suite 6 Bip Miles fo f smok Goceral: Mislielm's Hop of Mal ATajpoow Kamgurh, DSueltanpoer a, Limst Fle Ipril, S Fibrumry (240 Manxbow \ — Werlihes Fedluced. te ¢th of Original fer the Jeurnad, As Sect of Berwad, by HOM Srruth Oct 1044 ®Mb leeyanniy sAivwas Naterans Fosnanse™ Eo May b 7 4 Meondae , Oorrabuerinvc Featpoor Ayjenthx Nauwee ve Uiiergaer wo Tada oT Raton A 86 Dugurpoor 9 Putione 20 Siukhevrn 81 Wisjetter 22 Ovitettn 95 Jutposra 94 Bohasitier 95 Hungaun ceregyausertt 87 Deere 99 Tousen wo Hetla 1 Soolyuon. D9 Heitlncarsteors 2 Kayon S Butuan 4 hun0re 5 Vipultx 6 Kamgurh 7 Motakhud Narula 16 Malka LY Seereeraannens | 26 Pulleegaun 29 Pitaantee 30 Sita 3 Hhitgawn 52 Dhuotica 33 Gungakheara | S54 Moorater SF fintghurra Radtanp or Erapesrs o Sirla Thea Smrdepoora: Bucheree 12 Kamery or 75 Unikaxjee Mabaray 44 Bugecoadea 48 Sillarn 46 Fukdoutgueh 49 Kontera Tumtaus Beery Krsvee 3 Chats. Najeve By uncer Necinmwer Pellowra Rate Gechude Gop yaum: i Boorsah Knlookary Chrehelee famfovr Garendee 5 Peep ielywiurre & Bagudpere B. Chippmeveer 0 Letccrrd. Veale hive Arnah Dermawar S Buca Babevry MacLlag hivert Mircanpeer Ganger Putcore Sraseepoor Su Monae Neenere Mutheria Picuce Me Marreron | | 88 eter Grind Buegut. Tree avut: Nuheer Fits Shr under it Leland Heharnt ont free dee Micaseug porn 6 Siraar 7 Strsur DE Vagleoguone Tauothe 2° Wane 13 Asser A Werratche + 15 Niowrns 16 Keypore 47 Keunidrode 18 Secsedrva | 19 Oely ao Lutle Pautna 21 Creat Passtnc 28 Murkarry 24. Poediar 25 Conner 86 Sanner 27 Great Banshee 2e Lille Bandari 29 Toone $e Serew Horde LEFT BANK NERBUDDA Wiesenperr Gerahe Towra y Moh af ee Tihunn Sevloer 1 Temple of Kur #4 Sedlpan Mulindes Vi Gien seeesty eo fealy place to Heniovs ry wiles of Tver Tier trees arud Meruze waxed For 2 Gise Nunideve 20 tess Seuth of Seelpan Heeputehoap i Cheri Dest Badal, Kertaundace Corky Cong gue 2 ulee Bligruk a holy place boats From above wie, belucen \ Has and. Soulpun iv bouts pisen; | 68 Neasurperre Keevmuaye Necro Viatearry || v2 heehty 78 Sithotee Licrentad Wei, opp piss te LEICA rapud. Bamungxon 5 Barkost. — Bhai Nether ~ Adtulpeor Akbuerpeor Datkhavy 82 Buller | & Berdosrneen 84 Paton 1 85 Dongergauns Bucrkhery 50 Yards water Wiadle | 36 Subeenthars or 1000 Streams 1 Fald in 100 Feet of 6 bet To this Rau a beat Can prrae eaarhy at other tinea oily sneadl cancer 0 Brocka both subes halls and junyzle the \ 8 Bulaaurn witty of the Rewer hitle P wry \ 0 Now rastore vaprat Mille rete froin Reve a Bango suites Beat. 9S Movernt | 56 Bjasson 5 Bowte 58 Svonmeul , 99 Luton oe Is te jeu MU Fidetarn RIVER le go le baka unseen Front tha Gurhsd 6 Huhureta. Oomly ta Baka shalleue and rapret, low banta, sable on overflows un Raw touter Thah ia het outage winds | 10 Sabetaure Po Ovnatethe ‘a Staged 16 Hindi Puranuger ir Aforpaiorr ! 7 & Punneah, g Evapoer 10 Burede 20 Bh riatts ex Sdlowele <4 23 Lickore at | 24 Chechare 25 happen 4 Kak-Blares rapul in $0 feat. 6 toe) 26 Rarngurk Vi hong rapids called Blade Ker Is Coduroopeora 3 Markundup Kovsies musren anc rapid opponte Uniorjee Aiwer eniy 100 fat anda vary dup 3 fea water en raged (5 Balle of Dharere 40 Fal in faighi; 4 Branches or 5 im love wwmter. un the broken thet 90 or 100 Fat fron Hock te Rock, boxte coma up | 3% Jape to thes from Hirunphal 34 Pattoerak to Junun Sunule Water & feet dap 55 Ayepah nd vapul 36 veg vee 4 Sacer @ Basin 19 Belourh Yo Butlasee et Hotelobe 28 Noord 29 Harsdpoor Jo Dertcastecr M Demawur 32 Baberve rae an us water) 2 Chole Jegrag hur roars and a4 Mindhar for all cor Water 2 feel aver rps} 9 Seoge oe Sogheepurh 27 Laesceghienn. 7 Burtue uy, Bapud jas fae ees bouts ed Bavipooes Malpoon Bevri rice Havre Chowedt: 1844. the Nurbudda River. 519 * which was barely three or four feet, the total breadth was 80 yards ‘at this point, and the depth of water where I crossed (in the centre of “the stream) 18 feet, measured with a pole; the right bank was low, ‘level, and slightly covered with jungle. * * * The left bank on the “ contrary, was precipitous and rugged towards the river, but towards “the South, numerous ranges of hills covered with jungle were visible. «‘ These hills form the end of what is called the Sutpiri range. I may ‘add, that as far as Soolpan, the features of the country were similar.” Between Gurreysir and Tulluckwara, ‘the road lay over a level and * well cultivated tract of black soil; the course of the river was visi- “ble the whole distance, and offered no impediments whatever to ‘navigation; the depth ascertained from the guides, varied from ‘twelve to fourteen feet.” A. SHsKESPEAR, Assist. Secy. to Govt, N. W. P. Some original Passages on the early Commerce of the Arabs. Communi- cated, by Dr. A. Sprenaer, B. M. S. The Academy of Berlin offered some years ago a prize for the best treatise on the commerce of the Arabs during the first three cen- turies of the Khalifat, and the question has been answered in such a manner, that the Academy awarded the prize to one of the candidates. The prize essay has indeed the merit, that there are collected in it most of the materials which were within the reach of the author; that is to say, passages from original works which had been translated and printed. But out of the thousands of Arabic manuscripts, which are preserved in European libraries, not fifty have been translated. This prize essay is therefore merely to be considered as a nucleus to which those who have access to unedited sources may add new materials. We may expect to find very detailed and exact information on the Arabic commerce ; for early in the third century of the Hijarh, several works have been written on the commerce of the Korayshites. One of the authors of such a treatise is the celebrated historian Madayiny. I have, however, never met with any quotation from these works, and if 4x, 520 Some original Passages on the early [No. 151. Azraky, of whom we possess a history of Mekka,* gives no extracts from them it is very likely that every trace of the information which Madayiny and other diligent traditionists have gathered, is lost. Aba ’Othmén Amr Bin Mahbub Kenany Jéhiz bole} + a man of great learning, but of a very eccentric tendency of mind, wrote a book on commerce l= j 3 ¥ BSI WLS which is frequently quot- ed by Novayry, who died in A. H. 732, (A. D. 1331,) and it appears therefore, that copies of this interesting book were still extant in the fourteenth century. It seems, that most of the extracts which I have collected on the commerce, flow originally from the same source, the work of Jahiz. The object of this Memoir being merely to publish inedited frag- ments, the information which Masudy Edrisy and other authors give, whose works have lately been published, can find no place in it. I propose to give in another Memoir, some further notices on the commerce of the Arabs with China and Polynesia, and of their geo- graphical knowledge of the South seas. I.— A passage from Ibn Khordadbeh.— On the Mercantile Roads. Abt-l-kasim ’Obaydullah Bin Abdullah Ibn Khordadbeh, flou- rished towards the end of the third century; this author has been the object of considerable controversies among the orientalists of Europe. Yet the two principal, nay, only passages on his life, having escaped even the learning of De Sacy, it will be interesting if I insert here one of the two; the other is contained in the second part of Al- mas tidy, and I shall therefore translate it in the progress of that work. In the Fihrist (MSS. of Paris, folio 202, recto, ) which has been written in A. H. 377, the following notice is given of Ibn Khordadbeh :— KIdIa 5S wlSs KISSD Goyd (sic) gon] ot A onre emlilta! lois AF ly ony wlll gal Syid Ko all Og he hang Lpuoge” ebeawS) pall are eh a Pear) re Bg 2 Yass eral) eas Jas! cb yisd) US SILLS Atel GS Gay Gleatl pene CLS rlkets clots! US $y331 Gols pill, galt ls * There are several MSS. of this ancient work in Europe, one is at Cambridge which has been left by Dr. Burckhardt, who in the preface to his Travels in Arabia, professes to have largely made use of it. + Jahiz died in A. H, 255, (A. D. 868,) at an age of ninety-six years. 1844. ] Commerce of the Arabs. 521 * Abii-l-kasim Obaydullah Bin Ahmed (thus the name of our author’s father is written in the Fibrist) Bin Khordadbeh. Khordadbeh, (the grandfather of our author) was a Magian, and was converted to the Islam by the Barmakides. Abd-l-kasim (our author) was consequently appointed over the post and intelligence (spy) department in the pro- vinces belonging to the Jebal, subsequently he came to the court of the Khalif Mo’tamed (who came to the throne in A. H. 256,) and became one of his privy counsellors. He wrote, ‘«*], Aisthetical observations on Music ; (Mas’tdy gives a very inter- esting extract from this work in his life of Mo’tamed.) 2. On the most celebrated Genealogies of the Persians. 3. On the Roads and King- doms; (this is, the title of the Geographical work from which I derived the following extract.) 4. On Drink. 5. On Playing and Amuse- ments. 6. Onthe Stars.(?) 7. On Courtiers and Companions.” The geography of Ibn Khordadbeh is the only work which we still possess of this author, and of this there is only one copy in Europe. The MS. in question is ancient, bearing the date of A. H. 630 (A. D. 1232,) but it wants in most instances the diacritical points. It is pre- served in the Bodleyan Library at Oxford, (No. 993,) and has been transcribed by the author of this Memoir for his own use in 1838, and from this transcript, the following passage is derived :— Karey Krag So Kewylitly eyyahis Gadi Keil yS a ggall jle%s SI ele Wyilug pgs Ryliall, Roi, Kt SM wy wer ys Wena sel splat, ze2osls whalss csjloz'ly sty a) wpSytg Le? pics clal mms laginns opis SI wos? ra @ Aas) i} JyX>y2 h> rly Ks wy? Ue? lao I egille®t Sylane beayy cH ING Word 2 ei Loyal I 522 Some original Passages on the early | No. 151. Bernard ax Sl Sho SS ler Igslic leayy Logclad Rpidetbaw dill weaye? ist} ye ie} 3 we PGI LE® SyaSy2 Ilo oly Sie yal 5 wars y2 2 Jal 2S Qo ,M) ihe Wigpemdg KSUbail, whee SEM gos ML I Heol F wd ya od toes I Yara yar, Vaio 3 US alls oils arwdls Here is a lacuna in my MS., in which instead of copying the Arabic text I wrote a few lines in a German translation, of which the meaning is given in the English version added to this text. After that, my copy continues :— abet Sayed Kylie I> pled 5 Iona Solow ost 8 w 9e yee? ey La Ga? pot oot ih wle re Wyo calls’ Soles lerys ere aslo mest ye urd] wy? z= oan che we pe) es wgshenc Lols Sig ySh Mod RX? MH panes oad mgr IN patad xis’ iyo 9 6) Rgivoy} (2 i WodsS Lazy s copra MT od RQ SI od Mdaell Translation. “The Jewish merchants called Ranians, who speak Persian, Rum- ish, Arabic, Spanish and Sicilian (Italian,) travel by land and sea from East to West, and from West to East. They export from the West (from Europe,) male and female slaves,* soldiers, brocades, beavers and swords ; they sail from the country of the Franks on the Western * The Bishop of Arles wrote a book against the Jews to Charle-Magne, in which he accuses them of stealing and forcing away Christian children, and of transporting them as slaves to Spain and Africa. Oe eee ee 1844.] Commerce of the Arabs. 523 sea (Mediterranean, ) and disembark at Ferma, from thence they trans- port their wares by land to Kolzom, which is a distance of five days’ journey and twenty farsangs. From Kolzom they sail in the Eastern sea to the Hijaz and Juddah, thence they proceed to Sinde, India and China. From China they export musk, aloes, camphor, cinnamon,* and other articles which are exported from that country ; with these they return to Kolzom, and from this harbour they carry their goods to Ferma, where they put them on board the ship to sail in the Mediterranean, either to Constantinople where they sell off, or they go to the country of the Franks and sell their wares there. «There is another road. If they choose they bring their goods from the Mediterranean to Antioch, to which town they have to transport their goods by land, only three days’ journey. Then they go down the Euphrates to Bagdad; then they go on to Tigris to Obollah; thence they sail to ?Oman,t Sind, India and China, for all this is one unin- terrupted road for navigation. “The Russian merchants who are of Sclavonian origin, export the furs of beavers and of black foxes from the most distant part of the Sclavonian country, and bring them to the coast of the Rumish sea (Black sea,) where the Greek emperor levies customs on them. Or if they chose, they go in the river of the Sclavonians (Wolga,) and they pass in the Gulf, the town of the Khazar, where they are taxed by the Khazar king (who was a Jew,) and thence they continue their naviga- tion into the sea of Jorjan (the Caspian,) where they land in any * ‘* From China,’? says Cosmas Indicopleust. (Cap. xi,) ‘‘silk, aloes, caryo- phyllum and tzandama are exported.’? The centre of the commerce of the South sea appears from the same author to have been Ceylon. At Ceylon there are vessels from ‘* Aithiopia, India and Fars. It has also commerce with Mala, from which pepper comes, and with Calliana whence metal (#s,) various sorts of wood (ligna, ) sesamum and stuffs for dressing are exported, and with Sinde which exports musk or castorin and androstachys.”’ + The Jehannuma (A Turkish work on geography, printed at Constantinople A. D. 1731, p. 543,) contains the following list of articles which are to be found at ’Oman Se) Ui unphal Cogile eye class gis} cle clo ely Ulyhej Kane 524 Some original Passages on the early [No. 151. coast they like. The length of this sea is five hundred farsangs. Some- times they transport their goods on camels from Jorjan to Bagdad. The following are the land roads of the merchants: they proceed from Spain or France, and set over the Straits to Sus el-aqsa; from thence they proceed to Tangiers; thence to Ifrikyyah; thence to Egypt ; thence to Ramlah; thence to Damascus; thence to Kifah; thence to Bagdad; thence to Basrah; thence to the Ahwaz, ; thence to Fars; thence to Kerman; thence to Sinde; thence to India and China. Sometimes they go by the land road of Armenia (?) in the country of the Sclavonians; they proceed to the gulf of the town of the Kha- zars; thence they sail on the Caspian (to the mouth of the Oxus) ; thence they proceed to Balkh and Ma-wara-n-nahr ; thence to Taghoz- ghoz; thence to China.*” IT.—Extract from the Kitab-et-boldan.—On the Mercantile Roads. The following extract has been copied from an Arabic MS. of the British Museum, (add. MSS. N. 7496, folio 75, recto.) This volume contains a very interesting work on geography, which as it appears from its contents, was composed in the fourth century of the Hijrah. The author’s name is not mentioned, but in the fly page an opinion is ex- pressed, that it is an extract from Balazory’s Kitab Fotuh al-boldan. This opinion is not founded, for the work is not as ancient as Bilazory ; moreover, I have read the Kitab al-Fatuh of Bilazory from one end to the other, and I found that the two books have not one sentence in common. The geographical work in question is the best Arabic work on geo- graphy I know of. It contains in most instances the history of the * El-Mas’udi gives some details respecting this road to China, (vol.1. p. 333.) From his account it appears, that there is a path from Samarkand over the mountain, now called Kara Tagh and the desert. The distance of this way to the Chinese fron- tier was forty days journey, but it was dangerous, and camels could not be taken on it. The caravan road which avoided the mountains and desert was four months’ journey. The latter road was known to the ancients. Cosmas gives even the distances, though not very correctly. The distance from China to Persia (Balkh) is according to him, 150 days’ journey to thirty miles each; the way through Persia was eighty days’ jour- ney; the road from Nisibis to Seleucia (Bagdad) was thirteen days. In another passage (Vol. II, p. 138,) Cosmassays, ‘‘ If you go from Persia to China by land, you have a much shorter way, for this reason you always find a large quan- tity of silk in the Persian markets. 1844. | Commerce of the Arabs. 525 places which are described in it ; the relations of one city to another, the ancient Persian name, interesting pieces of poetry, &c., yet it has hitherto escaped the notice of the learned, owing no doubt to the scarcity of MSS., for to my knowledge there exist only two copies of this book in Europe; the one in the British Museum which is ancient, correct and clear, having almost all vowel points, and one in the East India House, which if I recollect right, has Number 617. Haji Khalfa seems not to have been acquainted with the book. On comparing the following passage with the passage of Ibn Khor- dadbeh which precedes, we cannot doubt that they both flow from the same original source, as we have said above. We compose the decom- posed rays of light to obtain again uncoloured truth. Day yey Wlalds LEM AT, Radney) Cole? attr Lets csp! all oey Fl si Grd yo Woyilug yt 1s? wt ule Loyd SRE? 3 po GL Gy cly ol w oles? Gill Kx N og Sey dS} ay gel DS dg Loy MN yygnXt ei w gles? KSlial} let bold Mast Jb oF BM SS wy spas 3 Ae Kellall pst yo weds o5 Kliall SS pgs’? o3 aygall Ley y3 Kslivad! pei SW lis CO pel oe 2 Gla ta ys sy) J SS xnnr Kind gro lo xrom Igels Glayst Igor : Li} Rd y5 Lgis IO yo Gert ls 526 early Commerce of the Arabs. [ No. 151. Translation. ‘* Ray.—This town is the centre of the commerce of Armenia, Azer- bijan, Khorassan, Khazar, and the country of Borjan. The sea mer- chants sail from East to West, and again from West to East, and they export brocade and a superior sort of beaver from the country of the Franks to Ferma by sea, (from Ferma they go by land,) to the Red Sea and take their wares by sea to China, from China they export cinna- mon, mamyran, and all sorts of China goods. These they bring to the town of Kolzom, whence they transport them by land to Ferma. ‘‘The merchants of whom we are speaking are Jews, and are called Rodhanians. They speak Persian, Rumish, Arabic and Frankish, (2. e. a dialect of German,) they come (by sea) to Antioch, thence they go to Bagdad and thence to Obollah. ‘The Sclavonian merchants deal in fox and beaver skins (fur,) which they bring from their most distant countries to the Rumish sea, were they pay custom to the Greek Emperor. Then they proceed by sea to Samkiish, who is a Jew, then they go (by land) to the country of the Sclavonians ; then they sail on the Sclavonian sea till they come to the Gulf of the Khazars, where they have to pay custom to the Khazar king. Then they sail on the sea of Khorassan, and ply on the river which is called the Sclavonian river; sometimes they go on shore in Jorjan and sell off. All these wares come to Ray, which is the market of the world.”* * The latter part of this passage is very confused and corrupted, but it may easily be corrected from the passage of Ibn Khordadbeh. Besides Ray, the town of Jyroft in Kerman, two days’ journey from Sirjar and four days from Hormuz, was a great place for commerce, in which the caravans of Sijistan and Khorassan used to meet. (Ibn Haukal MS. of the Bodleyan Library.) ( To be continued. ) 527 Route from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar, through the Sakhee Sarwar Pass and Buzdar, with other routes. By Major R. Lercnu. Deré Ghdézee Khan.—Charratta 9 miles, 200 houses, 2 wells, 64 miles from Der& Gh4zee Khan, the Sharga canal crosses the road. It is thrown off by the river 9 miles above at Gurmanee, and waters the country 5 miles below at Pag4; at a mile further the M4nik4 canal crosses the road. It is thrown off by the river at a place called Chainw4lla, 27 miles above, and extends 25 miles to the South to a place called Hawair. Wador, through | brushwood. J 9 miles, 400 houses, 1 well 112 feet deep. ( Water brought Pakhee Sarwar, a A large village } from a spring in 18 miles, ae 2 stony road. and a mausoleum, ; the mountains 5 | miles distant. Siree, 14 miles through an uninhabited road, a desolate fort, a fine stream; the Pass commences 4 miles out of Sakhee Sarwar by a steep descent ; it then runs through a ravine, whose bed is covered with large stones. It is commanded by the steep faces of the hill. The mountains have been deserted on account of the frequent attacks of these mountaineers; viz. Jeti Omalinee and Bidda Amaddnee; both however under the command of Jala Khan Logh4ree. Ascent of the Sulliman range (Kalee Koh,) at a place called Ootpa- lana, or camel saddle: some say from the shape of the hill: some say from the steepness which causes even a saddle to fall off in the ascent. This is a zig-zag road for horses and camels, the face of the moun- tain covered with loose stones that each shower brings down. There is an easier road to the south that goes to Racknee, but not for a mo- ment to be reckoned a gun road. A table of 5 miles, and } ( 40 reed huts of) a descent of the same | ; | Lanjdnee Kathrydns | toa place called Rack- r bal yo 9 under Ameer Hajee ie ney, nee. J L Khan of Darazoo Kote. J The gun road from the Der4jét to Rackee enters the mountains from Sangad, and is as follows :— Sangad, commencement of the Pass. Fort of Koh, 16 miles, 50 houses of Jaths, a stream and valley. Lodr-wad, 14 miles, scattered huts of Buzdars of the Backaree clan, under Pandee. \ The above stream. 4c 528 Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. (No. 15). Ambar, 13 miles, a granary of the Buzdars and Sadhwanees in caves. Manjawal, 14 miles, uncertain habitations of Buzdar shepherds. Ditto ditto. \ Ditto ditto. Rackee, 12 miles, a good gun road. From Sangad to Candahar is a gun road. There are quantities of grain, wheat, rice, and barley in Ambar, Darazoo in Barackam, Chotydley, Tal Dukkeede ; in fact en the whole road, water is plentiful as well as firewood, except at Baghdo and Smalan. There are sheep to be procured along the whole road. Camels are procurable at Tal Bérackam, Kholloo and Pishing ; the inhabitants are quiet. Racknee. ( A stream from Dardzoo-ka-Kot, the ; {Kholoo called residence of HajeeKhan - 20 miles. § ng aaa | Han, as well as and 40 Kathryans. iy ‘ | rain water. Rachwhie hese No habitation, except in the Fay ateoain, 5 miles. Pear y which is inhabited by Kathryans. A difficult steep narrow ascent and descent. Nika-panee 12 miles ; no habitations, sufficient water for drinking. Fort of Dost Maho- med Khan, a level rn 5 miles, sa fe: eh ts .. water from the former stage. Fort of Fazul Khan.... 1 mile, i as pee OENS Ditto ditto. Ditto ditto, Aly Khan, 1 mile, 100 ditto ditto. Ditto ditto. Chotydly over hills, passable to camels > 36 miles. and horses. There is no water to be met with on the road, except in most in- considerable quantities and uncertain places, which however, when found, is too salt to drink. The remaining gun road from Racknee to Candahar is as follows :— Racknee. 200 houses of } | Ishyanee Kathry- | A rivulet, as Chobar4, - +4 4 miles, ¢ ans under Mahar > well as water | and Dakoo Ma- { in tanks. laks. Dardazo6 Kot, 16 miles, before described. Kooh, the head of) [den ‘ the Han stream, 5 miles, before described. 1844.] Route from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 529 The road level, Bor appr, wll loi No habitation, | a slight ascent ; black hill, not to be areas a rivulet. ; Soap stone met passed, bieith, Balé Dékai, a hill) No fixed habitations ; shepherds which is turned, the sometimes come here for a few road leading ene eeeicadn months. the bed of the stream. J L Lwang, or ford knee deep. The vos | 6 miles, no habitations. called Hanokee. der Sahab Khan, who is under Fazla Khan of Kholoo. 400 houses of Tareens Water from Chotyaly, +. 12 miles, under Biland Khan. ... | Barie. 20 habitations of Zarkan Pathans un- Palydne,... 14 miles, Sobha Khan's 11 wile 200 houses of Ustu- The former fort, 2 > ({ryanees, es rivulet. ( 700 houses of Tareens } Tal, famous for | under Sobha Khan, Fai- | : ; wheat which is Ditto ditto aadeik 121 miles, 4 zullé Khan, HazdrKhén, id ese. ee. | Abdullé Khbdn, and | Pee PasON, --- | Baboo Khan, .. sare ‘ " ( Water from eka f 400 houses of Ta- | Baghdo, plen- DukkeeorRah, !4 miles, {reens under Gul Raz, ; tiful cultiva- A stream rises Kakads, under Hasam h ere. Kban and Peraz Khan. 300 houses of Dhu- Mids, +e. .OSee Uninhabited ; in the 600 houses of Dhumad Baghdo,... ... 10 miles, A spring of water. A stream, from which a_ few acres are culti- vated. A stream, in the bed of which the road runs. Spring of wa- ter. _Sinzavee, «» 7 miles, | Chinjan,... .... 11 miles, <~ neighbourhood are Zikhpel Dhumads, A few houses of Sanatyd Kakads, 300 houses of Sa- natya Kakads,. 60 houses of Sa- natya Kakads, .. 380 houses of Bat- Bazar in the The river of valley of Pishing, i 13 miles, I paindé bang: "ae Surkhab. Gulisthan Karez, sixteen miles, before described. This road isa gun road, Hajee Khén Kakad brought two guns with him from Candahar, mmagee, .. ... 1} miles,. MeATCZ, <«s- «ee 8 miles, Ingand, oreo Miles, Sets of springs. es Sear SR ea 530 ftvute from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. (No. 151. and engaged the Tareens of Tal. Hajee Khén could secure protection, he said to an army passing by this road. No.. 2. The road of Rod Bahar, from Beebee Nanee in the Bolan Pass to Kaldt. Beebee Nanee Jam and Baradee, twelve miles, 100 houses of Puj Belo- chees ; they do not pay tribute to Mehrab Khan, and are generally em- ployed in guarding caravans through the Pass of Bolan. The water is in mountain springs. Rice, wheat, barley and juwaree are cultivated here, and there are gardens of mulberries, apricots, peaches and grapes. Indeed, the fertility of this road may be inferred from its name, Rod Bahar, signifying the valley of spring. From Beebee Nanee, the first six miles is in a plain. The road then enters the Pass, which is 150 yards wide, in which a half-hid stream runs; the two vil- lages of Jamand Baradee are off the road, on an elevated plateau ; the next stage is Zer-i-Kotal, “foot of Pass,” a distance of twenty miles, There are no habitations here, nor on the road. The stream at the stage is plentiful. After leavirty Jam Baradee, the valley opens out to the breadth of three miles, in which the tamarisk tree forms a jungle, and in which plain the water is lost. The Pass is then formed again, and the water again appears at four miles distant from the foot of the Pass. The stage is level; on the top of the Pass three-quarters of a mile from the bottom are the ruins of an old town, the streets of which are still to be traced, and several sunken spots denote the site of wells or reservoirs, The natives have searched in vain for old coins. The city is said to have belonged to Giours, (Greeks ?) The road from the old town then descends a little, again ascends, and finally has a considerable descent, and takes a level nature, and a third descent to Sar-i-Deh. A collection of wild fig trees, and water in stagnant pools, a distance of eighteen miles ; this stage goes by the name of Rod Bahar; it is supplied throughout its length with water, and is cultivated in patches of wheat, rice and juwaree; peaches, apricots, mulberries, &c. also abound in small gardens. In this stage there are about 400 houses of Puj Mughandovee and Kulovee Brahins, who are cultivators. Firewood is plentiful. The next stage is Irar- mookh, four miles, inhabited in the summer by Brahin shepherds; viz. Ladies, Jatooees and Kulooees, to the amount of 150 tents. The 1844.] Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 531 water is in three wells, and the cultivation depends on the rain. This stage is out of the Pass. Narmookh is in a plain which is divided from the plain of Takht by a projecting range of hills. From Nar- mookh, the next stage is Takbt, fourteen miles, inhabited cnly in the summer months by wandering shepherds. If rain falls, water will be found at Takht; the next stage is Johan, fifteen miles, a fort containing 30 houses of Johanees under Katar Dad, the son of Sahab Khan Johanee. The water here is in a running stream. Rice and wheat are cultivated to some extent, and there are a few gardens. The next stage is Kishan, twelve miles, containing 10 houses under Jangee Kishanee. The water is in a running stream; rice and wheat are cultivated to some extent, and there are a few gardens and cultivation. Kalat is thence 15 miles. This road is passable to cavalry and camels, but by no means to guns. Snow does not fall in the Pass, its boundary being Narmookh, (Narmool of maps.) The inhabitants begin to emigrate to Catchee (Cutch Gundava,) by the middle of September, some on account of the cold, others on account of the scarcity of grass for their flocks, and the remaining cannot stay behind, as they would be too weak to withstand the plundering attacks of the Dhumad Kakads. The heaviest falls of snow in Kalat do not cover the ground knee- deep, and it never remains on the ground for more than seven days. Snow begins to fall in the beginning of December, and lasts to the end of February. When the inhabitants of Rodbar emigrate to Cutchee, they first bury their grain, and cover it very artfully, so as to escape observation. The inhabitants return to Rod-Bahar by the end of March. Wheat is sown in the end of August, and reaped in the beginning of April. Rice or the rubbee crop is sown in the middle of May, and reaped in the middle of September. There is grazing ground on the mountains for flocks during March, April and May, and forage for horses might be procured; during May the wheat stalks could be given to horses, and as long as it lasted. No. 3. Road from Manziljah at the entrance of the Bolan Pass to Kalat Manziljah in the Dasht Khurd, or small plain, called Bedoulat ; there are 532 Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. [No. 15], no habitations here, neither is there water. Itis said, however, to have been brought by Meer Naser Khan, Brahin chief of Kalat, from Zada- khoo, a spring ten miles to the north, by means of a small duct to fur- nish the army of Ahmed Shah Duranee. From Manziljah to Marow is ten miles, over a level road having only one slight hill. This village contains 500 houses of Koodds, under Sardar Ala Dinna. There is plen- ty of good spring water; wheat and juwaree are plentifully cultivated. From Marow to Isplinjee is ten miles over a level road. The water is in springs; the village contains 500 houses of Bangulzains, Brahins under Noor Mahommed Wadera, (Patel.) From Isplinjee to Koohak is sixteen miles over a level road, the water is in wells, the village is only inhabited in the summer, as are the other villages on the road to the extent of six hundred houses of Bangulzais or Badoozais, who pay taxes to the Mahommed Shahees, the owners of the soil. From Koohak to Gazah,a set of worked springs in the district of Mangochur, twenty-four miles, a level road having no water or habita- tions on the way. Mangochur is three miles distant to the right. It contains 2,000 houses of Langaus. It is under Kalat. From Gazah to Karez (spring) of Giranee is ten miles. There is a spring called Shireenah, four miles from Gazah. The road is level. Karez-i-Gir- anee contains in the winter 80 habitations, and in summer two hundred of mixed Brahin tribes; the water here is remarkably good, compared with that of Kalat. From Karez-i-Giranee to Kalat is eight miles. The last three miles being through fields and gardens. No. 4. Road from Kot ( Kwettah of maps, ) to Kalat from my Journal. 18th June, 1838.—Left Kot, the road passing between two hills, and reached Saryab, a distance of seven miles. There are no habitations here. The water is in worked springs, in which are a quantity of fish. This is an extremely cold place in winter. A report prevails, that two cara- vans, one of indigo and one of madder, proceeding to Hindustan were caught in a fall of snow, the madder merchant offered to burn his madder if the other would share the cost. The indigo merchant re- fused, encamped at a distance, and perished in the night from the cold. 19th June.—Passing a hill at four miles from Saryab entered a plain, and keeping along the skirt of the hills to the left, to ayoid the deep oo < CC ——e 1844.] Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar, 533 rugged “nullas” that cut up the lower plain, reached Pilingabad, a further distance of 8 miles. The town of Teeree is in the neighbour- hood. Pilingabad contains about 300 houses of Affghans, and is sur- rounded by fine gardens of apricots, almonds, mulberries and grapes. The former grow to the height of English elm-trees, and the vines are trained up them. 21st June.—Marched four miles and a half to Mastung, a walled town, situated in a wilderness of gardens. It contains about 3,500 houses, and a Naib, or governor, on the part of Mehrab Khan, generally resides here. Mastung is famous for its melons. The inhabitants in the neighbourhood are Mashwanees and Sangoos, and a sprinkling of the different other tribes of Sarawan Brahmes. ‘The seasons of Mas- tung are twenty days in advance of those of Kalat. The direct road from Mastoony to Kalat, is then vid Mangochas as follows :— Mastoong Cha (well 5 No habitations. The road isper- 12 miles, of Guroo situated inthe fectly level. kad vale of Mastoong.) Mungochar, .. «+16 miles, before described. This road is only chosen when express is required, on account of the distances between the watering places. The other road, the same by which I travelled, is as follows :— 26th June.—Left Mastung and marched by the round about road to Kalat, halted at Shireenab, no habitations. ‘The water is in worked springs, and salt to the taste. The distance is twelve miles. The neighbourhood abounds in hares. 27th June.—Marched seven miles to Karez (worked springs,) of Dost Mahomed. The road running through a valley ; thirty habitations; some cultivation. 28th June.—Marched nine miles to the Zyarat (Mausoleum) of Zard, twenty houses inhabited, and the like number in ruins. At a half mile in front is a garden, the fruit of which was this year destroyed by a blight. 29th June.—Marched eight miles to Sar-i-Karez ; no habitations ex- cept twelve in ruins, a small stream. Mangochar was visible to the left. 30th June.—Marched sixteen miles to Zyarat, a village containing 200 houses. Mehrab Khan’s stud is stationed here. 1st July.—Marched four miles to Kalat. This road is a gun road throughout. 534 Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. (No. 151. No; 23. Route from Dadur to Sukkur via Shikarpoor, Quarter Master General's Office, Camp at Larkhana, 23rd December, 1839. Distance. | Stages. wr Bae: Remarks. o & O60 f= = pio} el le Dadur. Nowsherra, .. 7 4 Vide route from Gundava to Dadur. Myhysir, 15 3 At nine miles cross a deep nulla from Nowsherra, with little water in it, but mud- dy road; good water in a nulla South-west of the village. Myhysir contains about 200 houses and 10 shops, plenty of forage for camels, and kirby for horses; encampment on the North-east of the village. Bhag,.. of HLS 6 In this march cross six nullas, one of which has water in it, road good, and cultivation of juwaree in the vicinity of this place ; water bad, and from a tank filled in by the fall of rain. Bhag isa large place, with plenty of supplies, it contains about 2,000 houses and 100 shops, forage for camels in the vicinity of this town, and kirby for horses ; juwarree fields all the way from last stage ; encamping Kassim-ka- ground on the Kast of the village. joke,.. > si sa 6 Cross five nullas in this march, one of which runs on the left of the road with pools of water in it, road good, with cultivation of juwarree on both sides at some places. This village is small, with 75 houses and 8 shops ; supplies limited, plenty of forage for camels, at one mile from the village, and kirby for horses ; encamping ground South-west of the village. Kunda, mp a Bs) 7 In this march cross five nullas, with one running on the left of the road, as before ; road a foot-path, and bad cultivated fields of juwarree on both sides of the road. Kunda is a small but good village, with about 200 houses and 30 shops ; water in a nulla on the left of the village till the end of February, when it could be had by digging in the bed of the nulla; plenty of forage for camels and Carried oa og ——|kirby for horses; encamping ground South- ward, -| 74 | 2 |west of the village. ee ee ee ee ee ee 1844.] Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. Distance. | Stages. a = Bro. forward, | 74 Rojan,.. sat so eal Janeederrah, .| 1 Jagghan, 1] Shikarpoor, .. 12 Kheahyee, .. 14 | Sukkur... .. 13 es Be ~“I 535 Remarks. eS GARE SL On Se At five miles three furlongs pass the village of Roree, where the guns were halted, and from whence desert of twenty-six miles is crossed ; road good on aplainallthe way. Rojan isa poor village, with few huts, water bad, and in three wells built of burnt brick, no supplies of forage for camels and kirby for horses ; en- camping ground South-east of the village. Road good from the last march. Janeeder- rah is a small ghurry, in which Commissariat supplies are stored and guarded by a party of infantry from Shikarpoor. This village is de- serted ; water in five wells, two of which are now dry; sufficient forage for camels and kirby for horses, supplies very limited; en- camping ground on the East of the village. In this march pass four dry nullas, road good. Jagghan is a small village with 60 houses and few shops, water from five kutcha wells, forage for camels in abundance, and kirby for horses, supplies very limited ; encamping ground on the South-east of the village. Road good, through thick jungle; having no nullas to cross in this march. Shikarpoor is a large town, with considerable supplies and population ; encamping ground on the South- east of the town, where there are several wells. In this march cross eight dry nullas, road good through jungle. Kheahyee is a small village with about 100 houses and 8 shops, supplies few, water from two pucka and ten cutcha wells; plenty of forage for camels and kirby for horses; encamping ground on the South-east of the village. Cross 17 nullas in this march, road good, but through thin jungle. At seven miles on the left of it, the river Indus is met, and on the right bank of which Sukkur is situated. ——|It is the Head Quarters of the Brigade in O 'Upper Scinde. (Signed) Nrex Campzeuy, Major, Acting Quarter Master General. 4D 536 Route from Deré Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. (No. 151. No. 24. Route from Sukkur to Larkhanah, Quarter Master General's Office, Camp at Larkhana, 23rd December, 1839. | Distance. Stages. A eee Remarks. (ES EEE ERSTE GEESE MER SREY or SEE Camp Sukkur. Bangudjee, ..| 10 0) In this march pass four dry nullas, roada foot-path, but good through thin jungle; 10 houses and | shop, water from the Indus, and encamping ground on the bank of it; plenty of forage for camels and kirby for horses. Shaleanee, ..| 8 2 Pass eight dry nullas in this march, road a foot-path through thin jungle, and leading through the bank of the river ; 20 houses and 4 shops, river water, and encamping ground on the bank of the Indus; plenty of forage for camels and kirby for horses. Muddehjee,..| 9 5 Pass seven dry nullas in this march, road a foot-path through thin jungle, leaving the river at about three miles from the last stage. About 150 houses and 20 shops, water from six pucka wells, supplies plentiful; encamp- ing ground on the South-west of the village. Lots of forage for camels and kirby for horses. Nowaderah, .. 9 4 In this march pass seven dry nullas, road a foot-path, through jungle. About 100 houses and 8 or 10 shops, water from four or five pucka wells. The river is left about three miles from this place; supplies plenty; en- camping on the N. W. of the village ; forage for camels and kirby for horses. Larkhanah, ..| 12 3 Cross nine dry nullas in this march, road good through thick jungle. —— |———| Larkhana is a large town with abundance fo) ie il: 6 | of supplies. (Signed) N. CampBeti, Major, Acting Quarter Master General. 1844.] Route from Deri Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 537 No. 25. Route from Kotree and Gundava to Sukkur on the Indus, Quarter Master General's Office, 19th December, 1839. Distance. Stages. - | Remarks. | Miles oo fF ee eee eee prea ee Kotree, a phe Vide route No. — from Larkhana to | Dadur. | | Gundava,..-.|.7.| 9 Ditto ditto. Oodauna,..-.' 14 , 7 | A walled village with considerable culti- vation around, water from cutcha wells, outside ; at this time scarce and insufficient for a small force. The road good, over a level desert plain, crossing a large canal at six miles, twenty yards broad and fifteen feet deep, with steep banks; cultivation commences at one mile from Oodauna. Forage abundant, supplies few. A large walled town, water in canals but indifferent, much cultivation and several other villages around, at a distance of from one to three miles. Road over a level country, but more bushy, passing one village on the right at three miles and the ruins of old Oodauna, with some cutcha wells, and two or three large villages on left, at seven miles. Supplies plentiful at Kunda. Burshooree,..| 9 2 Two walled villages, with considerable cultivation around, on the edge of the Ruun desert; water from small cutcha wells, road good all the way, and for the first two and a half miles through cultiva- tion, then a desert plain until within one and a quarter mile of Burshooree. Forage abundant, but few supplies. Rojan, -..... 26; O Two walled villages on the eastern side of the Runn, or desert, with a little culti- vation, and one good pucka well. The road over the Runn is very good. Parties with laden cattle should march just so late in the evening, as to arrive across it by day-light. Forage abundant, few supplies. Janeedera, ..| 11 2 | A large square fort and a village, the — village at present in ruins, having been Car. forward, | 78 7ildestroyed some time ago, by a plundering Hounds, ...| 10 4 Ble 538 Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. [No. 151. Distances. Stages. | cj pee Remarks. en | (eae | | Ss) igi i Brought for. band of Beloochees. There is considerable ward, 78 7+ cultivation around, and some of the popu- | lation scattered in huts in the fields. There are four good pucka wells, one of which is inside the fort. Khangaum, a large and populous place, is about four miles to the northward, at present an out-post from Shikarpore, road good, except at the 9th mile where it is deep in sand. Forage plentiful and some supplies. A fort and village with some lofty square fortified buildings, outside, considerable ‘cultivation and some good pucka wells. ‘The road is over a level but more woody country, passing two or three villages on the right and left. Jaghan has a small but good bazar, with considerable supplies, and | forage plentiful. Shikarpoor, ...; 13 4 A large town or city, the capital of Up- per Scinde, with extensive bazars and abun- dant supplies. A large fort on the east side of the town, the buildings are in general lofty, the country around an extensive level, bushy plain, with much cultivation ; water plentiful from wells. Road good, over a level, but very bushy or jungly country. Kahee,.. .-| 14 4} A large village, and also much cultivation. The road winds a good deal over a level, but very bushy or jungly country, with many fine clumps of trees, and several villages at a distance from the road. Sukkur,.<. 2.12 6 To the bank of the Indus river near [the flying bridge to Bukkur Killa. The road from Kahee is in general good, but crosses about 10 water-courses or nullas, all at present dry. Pass Thoomanee at 11 mile on right. Rubail on left, at 24. Durraha at 54, and Soomar at 63 ; both on right. Jaffrabad at 74 right ; Nusseerabad at 74, on left; and Abad at 94, all small | villages, with many trees, and considerable Total,.. .| 130} 62! cultivation about them. (Signed) N.Campsexyt, Major, Acting Quarter Master General. Jaghan,.. ..| I1 4 to|H —_——= 1844.] Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 539 No. 26. Route from Shikarpoor to Larkhana, Quarter Master General’s Office, Camp Sukkur, \5th January, 1840. Distances. Stages. a her hgh Remarks. = |5e = |xL Shikarpoor. Samun Kote,.| 4 234| A small village; about 10 houses and 2 | shops ; water from two wells. Nowser,.. --| 3 | 24| Ditto; 30 houses and 6 shops, supplies limited ; water from two cutcha wells. Kamboowa,..| 1 5 This village contains about 20 houses and 1 shop; water of wells. J es Pe 61| This is a good village, of about 50 houses and 7 shops; water of wells in the village. Gahay-ja, ..| 4 31} ditto ditto ditto. Ahmed Shah Katch,.| 4 of ;, road and water as before. Turpurneéa.... ..| 4 35 ,, ditto ditto ditto. eee So 8 2 5» ditto ditto ditto. Ispan Paee Kat, ..| 3 iM 3» ditto ditto ditto. Demiaktt,.. .. ..| 4 > 5 ditto ditto ditto. Beaiavmeace,.. ..° ..| 3 No village, road very bad, water from a Mountain stream. SetCMeo tate aa ..1 (3 Ditto ditto, road as before, water from ditto. median .: «es eh OS Ps ,, road and water as before. Dangulraee, .. 3 rr », road very bad, water from ditto. Zyimi00, 1. «« 3 No village, road very bad, water in abundance. Mgee, 82. lee ae Jeraee, .. ee Cheirjagarain,.. Seejgulta,:. 9... No village, road and water as before. ie 16s, oo ditto ditto. ee » ditto ditto ditto. A village, road good, water from a ‘karez. mm 0 OF 542 Route from Deré Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. [No. 151. Stages. Remarks. a O Soouk Deeval, .. 4 A village, road good, water from a karez. MEMEOKOOL: 0; sees pest 8 Ditto ditto ditto ditto. Geraee Reman, ..| 4 Ditto ditto ditto ditto. Darabund, Sion Tisyeth uw A large town, water from a karez, road good. Goondee Arim Khan,| 4 Ditto ditto ditto ditto. DEEERCE,s jo .) 3 », water and road good. Dereh Ismael Khan, 7 A large town on the Indus. DA a0 ais"), we| LO At least one month’s supplies require to be carried along with an army, forage for horses and camels is abundant throughout. The road is represented to be easy for troops and carriage. The road at Kota Kaee, and from Dangulraee to the foot of the ghaut at Maj-garra, will be found difficult for artillery. To Captain Alexander Burnes, on a Mission to Cabool, &c. &c. &c. Loodhiana. Si1z,—In obedience to the accompanying instructions received from Lieutenant Leech, I most respecfully beg to hand up a report on the great Pass of Bolan, examined and carefully drawn up in as plain and concise a manner as possible, and hope it will meet with your appro- bation. I have the honor to be, &c. Bhag, 22d August, 1838. (Signed) James Nock, Draftsman to Lieutenant Leech. Report on the Great Bolan Pass. By James Nock, Draftsman to Lieute- nant R. Leech, Bombay Engineers, Assistant on a Mission to Cabool, &c. &c. &e. Every cafilla from Khorassan destined to Cutchee, Shikarpoor, and Scinde, frequenting the Great Pass of Bolan, go through Shawl, and those | from Mastung are generally composed of a body of men, waiting for the arrival of a cafilla to Bolan, or of different tribes of Brahin Baloochs, 1844.] Route from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 543 emigrating from Kelat, and its subordinate places to Cutchee, in failure of rain to procure pasture for their flocks and cattle, and find means of subsistence by cultivation, in a more favored and watered country, near to their own.. 2d.—The entrance to the Pass of Bolan does not show any striking Entrance tothe Pass, #PPearance. From Mastung, leaving Feerungabad nature of height, &c., to the left, the road takes a direction N. E. 60°, ascents, difficulty en- ; , i countered, remedy, meeting the hills at 3 coss, where there is an as- rier, Fe. cent and descent of + coss, road not in any way dif- ficult, composed of earth and small stones; thence Minguljah 9 coss, in a plain, and no water here. From Shawl to Siriab Hills 4 coss, and plenty of water, bearing N. E. 80°; thence to Minguljah the halting place. Caravans and any body of men travelling from Mastung, should be careful in having a good supply of water for a 12 coss journey. 3d.—Leaving Minguljah to the commencement of the Pass is a dis- tance of 3 coss back, bearing to Mastung 8. W. 65° and to Shawl N. W. 100°. Having here reached the Pass, you meet an ascent and descent of 200 and 100 paces, a cross road from Murravee Spilingee and Kelat also join, a description of which also follows. Bolan then takes a 65? N, E.; the breadth between the hills or heights on both sides is about 200 yards, the sides and hills just near rise about 200 yards high, not accessible at its immediate part, but footmen can ascend from the parts round about; the places being exposed, the heights also are not so com- manding as to obstruct the passage of a body of men; even cannon can be managed to be mounted on both sides. The road is a gradual de- - scent, mixed with loose stones and earth, 4 coss; one coss further on | are to be seen three trees on the right side of the hill, where there is a spring, and water can be procured a mussuck-full at a time; thence 1} coss further, a path-way strikes apart from the road, to a place called Doosan, a watering place, and also leading to the resort of rob- bers, composed of Dhumad Kakads. 4 a coss further on, is Doosan-ka- moo, where cafillas from Mastung and Shawl halt for a short time. Water is procured from 4 a coss by a road or ravine running to the left to the above mentioned place ; this place is better known by the name of Mamadgozee. 4th.—From Mamadgozee, or Doosan-ka-moo, the road takes a 5. EK. 100° direction, and narrows at the corners to 70 feet, and both 4k 544 Route from Deréd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. (No. 15}. sides of the hill, after a sweeping space, meet at the distance of 150 yards, making a Pass of 50 or 60 feet breadth ; the heights are lofty, but accessible ; there are eight windings, measuring on the whole 1350 yards, the centre of the spaces between the windings is about 300 yards, bearing N. E. 20° to S. E. 170°. This place is called Seree Bolan, thence 60° N. E. 200 paces, the heights mingle with the hills, and the sides become a gradual slope from the hills; thence 4 mile distant is Mooch or Sir Kujoor; springs of water, running stream, underneath ; breadth between the sides 600 feet, heights much exposed, and no difficulty of access, good road of loose stone and earth; a fixed halting place of cafillas. 5th.—From Mooch or Sir Kujoor the direction is §. E. 120°, 3 coss distant, the heights to about the right $ a coss, leaving but a bare bank to mark the road, to the left a running stream of water. This place is called Koolee ; thence S. E. 115° 1 coss, Khakeedawoo a burial place, are to be seen, a great number of graves of those slain in protecting cara- vans against the Dhumad Kakads and Marees. To the left is also a date tree, and a chokee in ruins; plenty of water. The road is rough and diffi- cult from large loose stones, and the uneveness of the ground ; but a party of pioneers could soon remedy the evil, by removing the stones, and filling up the rough parts. 8. E. 147°, $ a coss is Ahleegoom ; the water here disappears under-ground, and on that account gives name to the place. Road as above and the same remark, hills to the right, distant 3 coss, and left 8 coss, leaving an immense plain. 6th.—S. E. 155°, 23 coss road in a plain; 1 coss to the right is Khu- jooree ; 60 houses of Koochak and Pooshy Baloochs, and 2 coss further on is Jam and Barurdee, 80 houses of Koochak and Poosjh Baloochs ; thence S. E. 165°, 4 coss, road to Beebee Nannee. The hills near, again leaving an entrance of about 300 yards. A river of the same name runs here, two feet water, heights on both sides 300 and 400 feet high, accessible on all parts ; halting place of cafillas. 7th.—The hills again turn off on both sides, leaving a wide plain to traverse to Kirtah, 130° S. E. 6 coss. About of this road you meet a detached hill on a rising ground, and a passage of about 20 feet, called ‘Tillowgheer, which place could be avoided by keeping to the left. Kirtah contains 40 houses of Koochak Baloochs under a chief named Futteh Khan, who murdered his nephew a few months back to secure ‘ ——— ee ee 1844.] Route from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 545 himself his possessions, A river runs here, three feet water, and it isa halting place of cafillas. 8th.—From Kirtah due south is Sang Soolah 3 coss, one of which is an ascent and descent, a passage of 200 yards between the hills, the heights are bare and exposed on all sides ; crossed the river twice, also river Gundruff 250 feet wide and 3 feet water; the hills on both sides rise 150 and 250 feet, road not very difficult and 400 feet broad. 175° S. E. 24 coss, crossed the river three times, bed of the river rather rough from loose stones, 2 feet water and 200 yards wide. Due south 4} coss is Kuftaree Chirak, crossed river, road difficult as above, 400 feet wide. S. E. 125°, the road narrows to 150 feet, the heights easy of access, 100 and 150 feet high, 200 yards, ascent called Pas Pash; crossed river, 3 feet water. S. W. 150°, 250 yards in length, having crossed the river three times, 2°feet water; due south Kohn Dil, and crossed the river three times. Cafillas halt for awhile here to refresh, 200 yards. N. E. 45°, 400 yards descent ; the road is 600 feet broad, heights 150 and 200 feet high, accessible on all points. N. E. 35°, 200 yards ascent, place called Kohee Singh. N, E. 453 coss Drubbee, halting place of cafillas, heights not in any way difficult of ascent, breadth of the road 200 feet. Hence to the termination of the Pass S. EK. 100°, 1 coss, the hills take a N. W. and S. W. direction, and the river towards Daddur 2 of a coss South. Daddur from the mouth of Bolan is. about 35° N. E. 3 coss distant on low ground, and on open plain. The established cafilla march is from Mastung and Shawl to Patelisied” calla, Minzulzah 12 coss; no water here except at Si- marches in Bolan. riah, 3 coss from Shawl. 2nd Stage.—Next Mooch or Sir Kujjoor 93 coss, plenty of good water, and the road generally a gradual descent. 3rd Stage.—Hence Beebee Nannee, 73 coss, 6 of which no water to be found, arriving at Beebee Nannee plenty of water from river near. 4th Stage.—Hence Kirtah 6 coss, plenty of water from river. 5th Stage.—Drubbee, 83 coss, having to cross the river very often, and many ascents and descents. 6th Stage —Daddur, 5 coss in Cutchee, making a distance in all of about 50 coss, every allowance for windings, &c. On the whole, the passage through Bolan cannot be considered 546 Route from Derd Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. [No. 151, very difficult. Between Mooch and Bebee Nannee you meet with a rough road for about 2 coss or so, and also on the way to Drubbee, which obstacle can be soon remedied by a body of Pioneers, in re- moving the stones and levelling the road. About Mamudgozee and Teree Bolan, the road is narrow, yet there is sufficient passage of 62 and 70 feet wide for a body of men; also the ascents and descents show but small impediments, the heights likewise on both sides are not com- manding ; and however defended, would produce little effect in opposing an army. Shah Shujah passed the road on to Candahar with 14 guns, 10 drawn by bullocks, 3 pairs to each gun, and four by horses, 2 pairs to each; and encountered little or no difficulty in the way. This season, owing to the failure of rain, the depth of water in the River and depth of river did not exceed 3 feet, else at other times ellen ecrens'® at Pos Pash, there used to be 4 and 5 feet water, a ae ee tes and a rapid running stream. Shah Shujah passed Bolan. from Daddur to Drubbee and Kohee-Dil in the cold season, and on account of the depth of water being 4 feet in the passage, procured a great number of labourers, and levelled and dug the high grounds in the bed of the river, and causing the stream to run more freely, thereby obtaining a small depth of water to ford the river with his army and guns. A better gun road for artillery, cavalry and infantry can seldom be met with, and favourable under any circum- stances to the passage of a large army. At the entrance of the Pass, there is a cross road bounded by a good pass of sides 50 and 100 feet high, direction S, E, 120° 14 coss long, then a valley in the same direction 2 coss, also an ascent and descent of 2 coss over a mountain ; very rough road, from huge stones. This part requires to be levelled, and the large stones blown up by gunpowder; thence S. W. 30° over a perfect plain 3 coss to Muravee; 500 houses of Koord Balooches under Ullahdeena, &c. 2 coss further on is Splingee ; 700 houses of Bungulzaee Baloochs, under chiefs Noor Mahomed Wuddeia and Jan Mahomed; living on the produce of their lands. ‘These two places is two stages distant from Kelat. There are no habitations on the road to Bolan except at Kirtah, be- Villages situated tween Mooch and Beebee Nannee. There are three mace d beatin rand villages, named Kujjooree of 60 permanent mud habitants, &c. houses of Koochak, Pog, Pooshy and Mungundooee 1844.] Route from Deré Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 54% Baloochs, situated 1 coss right of the road; and Jam and Barurree 2 coss right side of the road, and distant 3 coss from Kujjooree and Beebee Nannee, containing 80 houses of Koochak Poshy, Pog and Mun- gundooee Baloochs. The chief of Koochak, Poshy and Pog Balooches is Futteh Khan of Kirtah, and of Mungundooee Baloochs is Bhawul Khan, residing at Nurranook and Rodhway, among the hills south of Bolan, about 7 coss distant. He has about 250 Mungundooee and Koolee Balooches under him, and Futteh Khan of Kirtah is the chief of 300 of the tribes above described, leading peaceable lives, and find subsistence by cultivation. Round about the Pass of Bolan to the south are the Bolan Marrees, 350 in number, having no fixed habitation, and moving from place to place where pasture can be found for their cattle and Beever. of aks: flocks. They are under Durreh Khan, Peeraz and fe. zine distant from Suttuk Khan, infesting the road and plundering cafillas and travellers, They are deadly foes to the Hunanall Patans, living near the hills about Shawl, under Shurreef Khan and Sahebzadda, 450 in number, leading peaceable lives. North of the Pass are the Hunnanal Patans mentioned above; next is the famous freebooter chief Shah Boojruk. He has about 600 Dhumad Kakads under him, all noted robbers, and a dread to cafillas and tra- vellers, plundering where they can reside, at Largoongur 10 coss among the mountains; also 1000 Dhumah Kakads under Nasseer Khan, son of the late Secunder Khan, also living by plunder, and infesting the Pass. Their place of abode is Cohast and Gurmode, 12 coss N. W. of Beebee Nannee. Azeem Khan Baroozee is the chief of 400 Punnee Patans, He resides at Sang among the hills, 8 coss from Kirtah; he has 5 cannon; he lately held the situation of Naib of Seewee. Sang is said to be a well- fortified fort, having high walls, and in a good state of preservation ; these people lead quiet lives. Baddra, under Sayud Khan Baroozee, contains 60 houses of Punnee Patans, situated 13 coss north-east of Kirtah, leading peaceable lives. The Marrees, under Dodha of Kahan, 4000 in number, they are pro- fessed robbers, and infest the Pass. Kahan is situated about 20 coss from Daddur, among the hills. For the last year, they have not committed any depredations about the Pass. Mehrab Khan, it seems, has made 548 Route from Deré Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. (No. 151. some arrangements with Dosha Kurnaee, the residence of Pusund Khan, who is in the service of Kohn Dil Khan. He is also the chief of ten in- dependent forts, consisting of 8000 inhabitants of Mukkeeanna and Chilgurree Patans, living peaceable lives. These places are 10 and 15 coss N. E, from Daddur among the hills. Seewee is about 7 coss east of Daddur, subject to Candahar : can mus- ter 4000 men of Kujak Kakads, Punnee Patans and Seelaune Balooches. The season of the year most unfavorable to cafillas, and to the Season of the year Movements of troops is from the latter end of July wale ee to the middle of September, during which time cafillas, &c. there are three or four falls of rain, which causes the river to swell fur a few days, after which it subsides, and falls to its usual depth of 4 and 5 feet the farthest. This season for want of rain, the river has fallen so low as | and 2, in few places 3 feet. During the day the weather is oppressively warm, and travellers expe- Hot weathers rience great fatigue and suffering on that account ; and from what I have seen and felt, I would not advise travelling through Bolan in the hot months, except in cases of extreme necessity. The | nights also are very hot. After leaving Mooch, shelter from the sun is not to be met with, especially for a large body of men. Forage for cattle and other animals of burthen is got from the hills, Forage. near and round about Bolan: the plain also affords good grazing land, mm an ordinary season of rain. The Pass itself, and its im- mediate vicinity, can find grass and forage for any number of cattle and horses, even in this season. If there be no rain and scarcity, grass is to be found about the parts along the road. The description of grass found about Bolan is similar to the hay given to horses in Hindostan; and to camels and bullocks a peculiar shrub growing wild, called stoomby by the natives, and another called ¢rat, considered strengthening, and a good substitute for camel thorn and leaves of trees. Provisions and grain are not to be had in the Pass. An army passing aL abe Ay ought to be pactionla in procuring a good supply for a seven days’ journey at the least through the Pass, barley or jow for horses and mules, wheat for camels and bul- locks. Barley, wheat, jowaree, rice, doomba (or fat tailed sheep,) goats, &c. can be procured from the towns and placesin Daddur and round about. 1844.] Route from Dera Ghazeen Khan to Candahar. 549 From Kirta, Jam and Bomoree, Kujjoree and Rodhbar, near the Pass, 2000 khauvas of rice can be procured. Hurnaee, Cutchee, with Bhag and its subordinate places can furnish an army of 100,000 men, with a commissariat of provisions for many months; my informant tells me for years together. Shah Shujah in one day obtained 1000 khauvas of wheat from See- wee as tribute. Animals best adapted for carriage are camels for baggage, and horses for cannon; for tents and light burthen for quick Animals of burthen best adapted forthe passage, mules and yabboos would be preferable ; f Bol pogeore’’"" bullocks also cannot be objected to even for can- non. State of the Thermometer after leaving Kelat. 64 Morning, ] ¥2th ool 90 Noon, Open plain of Mangochur and Koohuk. 1838. ¢ 82 Sunset, 64 Morning, 13th Augt. 92 Noon, Road to Murravee, open plain. 88 Sunset, 64 Morning, )} Muravee and road to Minzuljah, open 14th Augt. 94 Noon, plain. 88 Sunset, 70 Morning, ) Minzuljah, Bolan, and Beebee Nannee, 15th Augt. 102 Ncon, open plain. 94 Sunset, 84 Morning, 16th Augt. 102 Noon, Beebee Nannee to Kirtah, open plain. 94 Sunset, 86 Morning, 17th Augt. 102 Noon, Kirtah to Daddur or to Nowshera, open 100 Sunset, plain. 84 Morning, 18th Augt, 100 Noon, Nowshera, in a close mud house. 96 Sunset, 64 Morning, 19th Augt. 100 Noon, Nowshera, in a close mud house. 96 Sunset, (Signed) James Nock. 550 Index to History of the Toorks. By Baron Hammer Von Purcsrauu, [The following is an abstract of the contents of Baron Hammer Von Purgstall’s valuable History of the Toorks. It is translated from the original work in our Library by Dr. E. Roer, Librarian to the Society, and published by us as an Index which may guide the readers who may be in search of historical authorities to some which might otherwise escape them, as this excellent work is rare in India.—Eps. } The Title of Baron de Hammer's Work is the following : History of the Golden Horde in Kiptschak ; that is, of the Moguls in Russia, by Hammer Purgstall. The work presents three divisions, the first of which contains the history itself in nine books. Each of these books is furnished with a title, while its contents are given on the margin. The titles and contents of the books are as follow :— First Book, ( p. 1—383.) On Kiptshak and its inhabitants previously to the invasion of the Moguls, especially on the Turks and their: tribes. Contents: Plan of the work. Boundaries of Kiptschak. Kiptschaks the same with Patzi- nakites. Districts of Kiptschak. Its Towns and Inhabitants. The Turks. Turkish tribes in Kiptschak. Immigrations of a later period. East and West Turks. Turkish tribes. Continuation. The four principal Tribes. Customs of the Kiptschaks. Classes of the Tribes. Second Book, (p. 33—94.) On the Moguls, their national characteristics, first appearance (in history,) and on Tchengis Khan. Contents: The Moguls. Name of the Moguls. Description of them. Dschuweinis’ description. Muned Schimbaschis’ description. Form of the body and dress. Their houses, food, wives. Sport, weapons. Character. Origin (descent) of the Moguls. The family of Tchengis-Khan, Temudschin. Temudschin’s exploits in war. Further exploits of Temudschin. Battle at the fountain. Baldochune (1202) expedition against the Naimans. (1203.) Tchengis-Khan’s expeditions (1206.) Chinese war (1210,) The | Shaho of the Chuarems. The blood-vesper and carnages. Buchara’s carnage in ‘Transozana. Chuarem’s flight and death. (Silkide,) 10th February, 1221. Rebiul-achir, May, 1221. Redschel, July 1222. Persian expedition. Expedition against Kiptschak. Rebral-achir, June, 13844.) Index to History of the Toorks. 551 1220. Ssafer, April, 1222.’ Battle on the Kalka. Distribution of countries and appointments (officers.) Tchengis’ death, 18th August, 1227. | Third Book, (p. 95—143.) The reigns of Batu and of his two first successors. Contents: I. Batu. The two hordes, price of gold. Ogatas becomes Grand-Khan. Expedition against Kiptshak, 1223. Schewwal, 21st December, 1237. The burning of Moskan. Carnage at Waldimir. Tschermaghun’s expedition against Persia. Reduction of Kiew and of some Volhynsan towns. The Moguls in Poland. Battle at Chmielik, 18th March, 1240. Battle of Liegnitz, 9th April, 1241. Invasion of Silesia and Moravia. The Moguls in Hungary. Battle on the Saj’s. The con- quests of Grosswardein, Perg and Gran. Expedition through Dalma- tia and Croatia. The Moguls in Austria. The first Russian prince in the camp of the Moguls. Kujuk becomes Khan. Mergku becomes Khan. Silkide, February 1251. Reign of the Moguls in Russia. The grand-prince Michael murdered 1246. Russian princes in Batu’s camp. Distribution of the Mongolian army in Russia, Sertak, Ulaghdschi. Fourth Book, (p. 144—181.) The reigns of Berke. Contents: Berke. Warlike preparations, Schaaban, September 1254. Succession. Census. Burundai before Hatitsch. Hulagu’s expedition in Russia. Irbil’s conquest. The empire of Rum divided. Battle against Arikbugha. Scheich Seiffed- din. Beheadings. The general of Noghai Berke. Expedition in Kiptshak. Division of the conquests. Halagu’s death. Alaka becomes Khan. Russian princes in the camp. Kiptschak’s relations to Asia Minor. Turkish colony in Dobrudscha, Tseddin’s plan against the emperor. Berke’s death. Fifth Book, (p. 182—247.) On the political institutions, that is, of the laws, religion, state of civilisation, finance, administration of justice, etiquette, dignitaries of court and officers of state of the Moguls. Sixth Book, (p. 248—280.) _ The reigns of Mengku Timur, Tudie Mengku, the Tetrarchia of Tulabuka, Skidschik, Alghui and Toghrul, and reign of Toktai to the accession of Usbeg. Ar Or Or bo Index to History of the Toorks. [No. 151. Seventh Book, (p. 281—326.) The reign of Usbeg, and expiration of the dynasty of the Blue horde. Eighth Book, (p. 327—367.) The reigns of Urus-Khan, his two sons, Tochtasmish Khan and the two invasions of Timur. Ninth Book, (p. 368—412.) The reigns of the Khans of the Golden horde, from the death of Tochtasmish Khan to its expiration. Second Division, (Appendices. ) I. Extracts from the Menasirul-awalin of Aaschik. ‘IJ. The rain stone extracted from Mohammed B. Manosun’s work on gems. III. Invasions of Kiptschak by the Turks and Arabs, and expedi- tions of the Petscheneges and Polowzes, previously to the epoch of the Moguls. List of the invasions from the commencement of the historic time, more complete than those in the Treatises of Sulm, Phumanr on the Kumans Polowzes, Tazyges, or in Schloezer’s Chronicle of the Polow- zes (in his history of the Germans in Transylvania) in Horvath’s History of the Kumans, and in the Appendix on the Polowzes, as added to the instructions of Klaproth’s Travels in the Kaukasus and in Georgia, p. 32. IV. The poem of Purbeha Dschami, with the addition of fifty Mongolian words. V. Thirty-six diploms of Mongolian state-officers, (from the collee- tion of state papers of Mohammed Hinduschar. ) VI. Venetian Treaties, with Dehanibeg and Berdibeg. VII. List of Russian families, descended from the Tartars. VIII. List of the names of Russian princes who entered the Tarta- rian camp, and a list of fifty succeeding Mongolian rulers in Kiptschak. IX. List of names of Tartarian ambassadors in Russia. X. Division. ) Critics given by three Russian academicians on this work, and the author’s reply. 008 A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. By Major R. Lexcu, C.B. lst Assistant Governor General’s Agent, N. W. P. ( Concluded from p. 420.) Adverbs of Time. Az, to-day~ Sulli, to-morrow morning Yawa, yesterday Kajis, at noon Autra, day before yesterday Sakale, in morning Paga", to-morrow Kuni-kuni, sometimes Tami paga", day after to-morrow Kaal uhyat, day after to-morrow Paga do® karit, ditto ditto Duyami phiri, again Parus, last year Daadd, always Yuhus, this year Brinzaki pata, after an hour Wuny, now Adverbs of Place. Boaut, before Kaut, where Nibar, without Yut, here Path, after Yati, hence Andar, within Hut, there Thod, above Ati, thence Bou, below Tout, there Pyat, upon Kun, toward Tal, under Tati, there Kasheeri, to or from Cashmeer ‘Tatyuk, of there, (adj. 2.) Kati, whence Adverbs of Quantity. Yoot, this much Yoota dik, whatever you give Tyoot, that much Tyoota nima, I will take Koot, how much Conjunctions, Interjections, Sc. Ta, and Nah, no - or 4 (Chu na, is not) : ats, without Hato-ho,. . hole San, with Hataho, .. Yudwai, if Hataba, ..) holla, brother Yithai, even 80, gratis Hatasah,.. § holla, sir oe oe ¢ leat Kami bapat, why utna, .. Yut hyn, thus ee 4 Bei, moreover uits, : Kyuth, how Bapat, sa fon account of Kyazi, «2 omit woh a Kouv khatra, .. y Tamat, Fe \ till Athuk, but Y Youkaniky4, because, for 554 A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. [No. 151. VOCABULARY OF NOUNS. Substantives mith their Genders, and some of their appropriate pa jectives. Nab, m. sky Thod, high Saf, clear Zoon, f. moon Rats, fine Katsa, full Aiyit, m. sun Taut, hot Prezalawur, shining Tsdndar, 7. new moon Zauyul, fine Taruk, a. star Prezalan, shining Gruhun, m. eclipse of sun Lagan, is taking place Kroan, 2. ditto of moon Lagus, has taken place Tap pyun, m. sunrise Mandul, mm. halo Rood, mm. rain Sata, much Vyut, heavy. [cotton Sheen, 7. snow Pamba seera hisha, like flakes of Bhambari, like slates Doat, 2. hail Sata, much Sakht, heavy Shishar gant, f- icicle Tilakatur, 22. ice Pishul, slippery Lawah, f. dew Adar, damp Soor, 7. frost Toh hyu, like rice, husky Trat, f. thunder-bolt Band, large Wuzmal, f lightning Gagararai, f. thunder Rajaram boodariny doony, a rainbow Literally, Rdéjaram Bahadur’s bow Wavy, m. wind Sakht, high Banahali hyund, like Banahal’s Samoor, 272. simoom Waharat, f rainy season Harud, mm. autumn Rut, fine Retakool, 7. summer Wandu, m. winter Sakht, severe Joant, 7. spring Jwan, fine Patr chhanin, falling leaves Bamun, budding of trees [money A whirlwind is said to be the devil looking after a lost piece of Mats, / earth Bungul, m. earthquake Yata, slight Bal, . : : Parbah, m. Sa hill ini eet zy 00 long Wan, m. sut, low ikhan, slippery Labur, m. a hillock Wudarr, 7 table land Kamy, 7. a stone, flat Pharish, rough Pal, m. a round large stone Sakij, soft Tuj, 7 a clod of earth 1844. ] A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. Dath, f | Tral, ff a large clod of earth Rab, f. mud Taing, thin Mut, thick Lats, 7. dust Gat, thick Nala, 2. a defile Tsaut, narrow Noar, mm. Zyoot, long Garu, 2. house Rut-jwan, fine Jolahar, / chimney Kaij, roomy Talou, m. roof Pathur , 2. floor Kalai, /. a fort Dair, strong Laur, 7. a hut Look garu, a little house Koothir, 7 a small room Kuth, mm. a room Dalan, m. a hall | ee ba pas iram, Tham, 7. a post Thamij, / a small post ce a bund or dam Khod, m. a pit Seer, f. a brick Gop, f. a cave Koanda, f. a kiln Zeena pauwur, 7. flight of steps Kadul, mm. bridge Duas, 7. wall. Thaut, a m. pier gle a Vn eap of ashes Shahr, m. a city Gam, m. village Gdmapoor, m. a small village Burij, 7. tower Nar, Aguin, Fire, 7. Tongul, 7. a coal Ugun, Tembar, /. a spark Reh, / a small flame Alav, m. a large flame Soor, 7. ashes Du, m. smoke Tsiny, f. charcoal Tsoeng, a. lamp Saait, f wick Zoowur, f. candlestick Tar, m. lamp recess Kangree, ta hand basket with live coals in its earthen lining - Kangur, $ Sudur, m. the sea Talav, m. tank Kuol, f. a river Nagarda, m. mountain stream Nag, m. a fountain Jwai, 7, a canal Kroor, m. a well Dal, m. a lake Henur, a gutter Poany-woany-zal, water Kala, m. Heer, 7. head. Baud, large; Dulomb, round Wod, ¢ 556 A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. Tal, /. scalp. Wauk, f. a ringlet Deka, mm. forehead Kan, 7. ears Acharwal, 2. eyelashes Daar, f. beard Koad, 27. brain Buth, 2m. face Wut, m. lip Kaar, f neck Naar, f. veins Achhnat, f. a wink Goentsa, f. moustache Hongainy, f. chin Dand, mm. tooth Nakawoar, 2. nostril Aas, m. mouth Mats, 7. thick of arm Athu, mm. hand Nam, 2. nail Kis, 7. little finger Bab, f breast Lar, 7. side Kamlear, a. back waist Toon, 7. navel Zuk, —— Khad, Tsot, —— Kuath, mm. knee Tulupud, 2. sole of foot Khuratzund, m. big toe Man, 7. Wund, m. Kernaniaz, liver Tukawat, f- kidney Gadood, #. mutton flesh Zang, f. leg below knee Nal, 2. bone Adij, f. bone Pak, 4 Pail. Garwaul, married man \ heart m. Matter Garwajainy, married woman Khatal, divorced woman Maand, widow Mast, 2. hair Val, hairs, a hair Bichur, forehead curl Ach, f eye Buma, /. eyebrows Yawun, youth Muh gand, mm. cheek Nast, /, nose Hut, am. throat Neuga, /. temple Ashteant, # a glance - Danda baer, ~ gums Kangoo, #. shoulder Nair, f- below ditto Anguj, f. finger Nyat, m. thumb Wach, 2. chest Kaainy, f. rib Thar, f. Trek, f. \ back Yad, f stomach Momar, : Hyat, \ penis Mandul, —— Pon, Tsenk, good Bhoer, m. foot Wileenj, f. liver Rat, 2. blood Tsam, skin Khing, snot Auhohur, a batchelor Auharish, a maid Harish muts, a bride Maharaza, a bride groom [No. 151. —————————————_———_—_————_ Sti‘ 1844.] Mahariny, a bride Moal, father Moaj, mother Khalah, Mas, Masoo, husband of ditto Pophoo, father’s sister’s husband Poph, father’s sister Mam, mother’s brother Mamany, ditto’s wife Koor, daughter Nosh, son’s wife Hash, mother-in-law Kakany, Kaka moaj, Kakajee, Bualjee, Petan, father’s brother Pechany, ditto’s wife Nany, Baij ded, Baadiama, Buad bab, father’s father Jad, ditto’s father Buid nany; 2 >-,, >. —: Fading, ( ditto’s wife Dadabab, foster father Dadamoaj, ditto mother Dodaboaee, ditto brother Dodaboace kakany, ditto’s wife Dadanany, wife of foster grand- father Binye, sister Boa,ee, brother Banthur, son of sister Bapathur, ditto brother NAsatur boaee, son of bhélah Masatur benyi, daughter of do. Pitur boaee, son of amoo Pophatur boaee, son of pophoo Popathur benyi, daughter of do. Mamatur boaee, son of mam Mamatur beenyi, daughter of do. Zur, daughter’s daughter Hihur, husband’s father Masa hash, husband’s mother’s sister Roon, husband \ mother’s sister brother’s wife mse mother A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. 557 Khawand, husband Drui, husband’s brother Zam, ditto’s sister Hash, husband’s mother Kolai, ’ Ashiny, ¢ wae Nechu, son Son, rival wife Sauj, wife’s sister Soalu, wife’s brother Chhauk, white Kruhun, black Wozul, red Lider, yellow Mudur, sweet Tsuk, sour Tynt, bitter Bata, cooked rice Gheu kulcha, ghee cake Tsut, bread Khatai, kind of bread Machama, rice boiled with sugar Busrak, a sugar puff Syun, any cooked dish Purat, a greasy cake Doda wugr, rice and milk Mund, a kind of oil cake Doda mair, rice much diluted Khanda hakan, a sweetmeat Bhetsur, boiled rice with grain mixed Denda, barley sugar Firiny, blanc mange Kand, loaf sugar Jomul, raw rice Khand, soft sugar Buzmut phal, parched grain of any kind Gor, molasses Dan li, parched rice Moraba, preserve Buzmut maz, fried meat Ras, gravy Fulda, furmetty Wishki kashaba, barley water Wugra, rice pudding Anjima, congee Wur bata, rice boiled dry 508 Dasit maz, minced meat Nabad, sugar candy Guash taba, mash meat Anchar, pickle Atha tsocha, dry pancake Thool, egg Bakar khany, pie crust Thoola mund, omelette Sheer mal, a kind of meat Buzmut thool, roasted egg Taftana, bread with oil Adoam, half roasted egg Tel kulcha, oil cake Syoomut thool, boiled egg Thula kaand, eggshell Thula haanyiny, yolk of egg Thula chatsar, white of egg Wushki wat, barley bruised and boiled Kabdaba, roast meat Tika tuji, skewered meat Waza bata, rice bought from cook- ing shop Waza syun, cooked meat ditto do. Mas, wine Chah, tea Chut chai, tea boiled with su- Moghal chai, gar and spices Aum dod, raw milk Suhhabul, lukewarm Zaumut dod, curds Tsokyar, vinegar Guras, butter milk Zyal, cream Basmat, Jyerzeen, ; kinds of rice Sukdés, § Katsa, red-hair, (or light colored) Khur, bald from disease Shaur, double-sighted Hithar, covered with white, blot- chy Yaid muras, dropsy Zanga tsot, amputated leg Kaij, dumb-woman Kaanz, rice water vinegar Zair, deaf-woman Gala band, a scald A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. [No. 151. Khanda koan, sunken eye, blind Theer koan, protruded ditto ditto Huny umut, gout Dahalad, covered with dark blot- ches Tunda, handless Larits, eunuch Leha loot, an abusive man Haramzoad, a scoundrel Zinalad, a whoremonger Apazyoar, a liar Byazur, a usurer Laud, inflicted with (a man ) Laiz, ditto ditto (woman ) Kala doad, a head-ache Nalwasun, swelled testicles Ukhung, pain of half-head Aush, a tear Kana pak, ear-wax Shok, spittle. Phel, a large boil Phephur, a small boil Shitill, small pox Tamul, rice cleaned Dairyer, rice uncleaned Wieshka, barley Foony wushka, dog-barley Gogul, turnip Kremihak, cabbage Muj, radish Muli wany, radish tops Gazair, carrot Hand, endive Gasu, grass Dramun, short grass Kaund, a thorn Swai, nettle Poesh, a flower Kul, a tree Heedsman, jasmine Kari haul, joy Krera rant, wild grape Tang, a pear Tsoorit, apple Daan, pomegranate Taanj, wild pear Nyuk tsoorit, small apple Tal, mulberry 1844. ] Tsunun, peach Aar, a sour plum Thar, a bush Badam, almond Doon, walnut Viring, a nut Phres, a poplar Veer, a willow Dewana veer, emits, 6... Traela, wild apple Injara, a fig Kapas, cotton Phohur, rough Pishhaul, smooth Takur, hard Mund, blunt Taut, hot Shuhul, cold Huk, dry Adur, damp Zayul, fine Poot, coarse Gub, heavy Lut, light Zyoot, long Tsut, short Wechar, thick Taun, thin Thaud, high Sun, deep Dulam, round Surug, cheap Drug, dear Tikhan, quick Lut, slow Nyoor, near Door, far -Mushak dar, odoriferous Phaka lad, offensive Look, small Band, large Nyool, green Pup, ripe Aum, raw Rummut, cooked Su , a lion Hungul, elk ; weeping willow A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. Ninyamair, a deer Roos, a musk deer Haput, a bear Lu?, a fox Shal, a jackal Ramahoon, wolf Padar su", a tiger _ Puriz, monkey Wandur, an ape Dumb, a fat-tailed sheep Haund, a ram Gaib, an ewe Tsawul, a goat Wuts, a calf Watsar, a heifer Soer, a hog Haust, an elephant Woont, camel ox Haist kokur, elephant bird, turkey Broar, a cat Gagur, a rat Woodur, a beaver Packhin, a water fowl Wankokur, a wild fowl! Raza hoanz, an eagle J yagar pachhin, a roe Rata moghul, a “ night mogul,” owl Kautur, a pigeon Kakoo, partridge Titar, a small partridge Batur, a quail ; Kav, a crow Jal, woodcock Didar, female of ditto Gant, a vulture Pauz, a hawk Katijh, a swallow Toata, a parrot Kautur, a sparrow Kaula toont, a fishing bird Bryag, a pelican Poampur, a moth Zuts, a fire-fly Tila wanyiny, a glow-worm Haloo, a locust Khaha boat, grasshopper Gada, fishes 4G 560 Gad, a fish Baja gada, large fish Chhatri, a kind of fish Gurun, ditto very small Neecha gad, a kind of fish Nadur, waterlily stalk Goar, a water root Gool, the kernel of ditto Messa, a raw root Jeewar, a small water root Pamposh, a waterlily Bumbi posh, ditto Pamback, the cup of the lily Bumb, lily root Sipp, .. “ala a shell Hil, water weed Kyoo, a root Kream, a crocodile Zalgur, jack o’lanthern Vidri gad, a kind of fish Kana waja, a ear-ring Nasta waaj, a nose-ring Waaj, a ring Anawat, a toe-ring Bungree, a bracelet Aana waaj, a looking-glass-ring Haanzra, a necklace Lakam, a bridle Kalagee, head stall Kaathi, saddle Gal, mane Laut, tail Daus, a wall Boonthim dugun, front yard Pathim augun, back yard Haer, stone or mud-stairs Hachoo haer, a ladder Branda kaany, entrance steps Bar, door Koothur, a room Garru, a house Dalan, a hall Doar, a window Virama, flat beams Koothi, round rafter Dalon, ceiling Kanyiny, terrace A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. [No. 151. Solahar, cook-room Pash, roof Dabadul, wooden back to lean against Woegamur, trap door Pacha, batten Burza, for leaf thatching Dwari puat, leaf of window Panjra, shutter Toemb, a tent Barput, leaf of door Srana kut, bathing room Ganjuna, cupboard Tihhish, a shelf Pakhaan, a necessary Hanhal, a chain Pu, eye of chain Tapadana, skylight Kulaba, fire-place Gund, log of wood Thasa bar, creaking door, theft-pre- ventive Boar, mud plaster Hurs mutz, white earth for plaster Wut, passage Deedhi, out-roomed Wata laur, a traveller’s serai Lari nav, accommodation boat Khoor, an oar Wav wal, a sail Danga, kind of boat Hasti nav, ditto Paranda, ditto Hamatul, pole for pushing boat Vag, tracking rope Nav, a boat Shikaari, a fishing boat Bahats, a barge for merchandise Ajdar, a dragon Gunnas, a kind of serpent Buch, a scorpion Sarp, snake Puhur, a kind of viper Ryai, an ant Gunuryai, a large ant Kana hapiny, earwig Duruk, a leech Ama kyum, a tape worm 1844.) Khoela, a worm Dara hyum, a wood worm Nool, a mungoose Kanka lat, lizard Niny mendub, a frog Paat hyum, silk worm Buma siny, a kind of worm Sangchoora, a kind of snake Syai, a small black worm Kaad hyum, a flesh worm Dacha poampur, a worm in trees. Dakur maz, mutton Paneer, cheese Bad maz, beef Tsaman, fresh cheese Phu, a kind of cheese Sadamund gurus-pesh, thick but- ter-milk Suan, gold Chaand, a ie PULEE Tram, copper Shistur, iron Lua,i, brass Nag, lead Pulad, steel Chats kany, marble Nilawat, a kind of stone very hard Patur, a slab slate Potaji, a slippery stone Kaing phal, a pebble Zakmak, a flint Kajawat, stone used as pestle Waukul, mortar Grata, a mill Atha gratiny, a hand mill Shoant, ginger Lidar, turmeric Martsa wangan, red pepper Dagni wal, coriander seeds Gyav sheer, dragon’s blood Manaz, henna Marats, black pepper Darcheen, cinnamon Shangar, liquorice Khizur, dates Bamstoont byoal, quince seeds- Ala byoal, pumpkin seeds A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. 561 Laar byoal, cucumber seeds Babaree byoal, sweet basil Irmoghul, seed of flea wort Nast, snuff Tamak, tobacco Aala, cardamums Kaung, saffron Raung, cloves Tul, oil Gyav, ghee Handi byoal, endive seed. Wada, frankincense Afeem, opium Zyur, zeera Yimlee, tamarinds Javend, bunhage Saban, soap Manch, honey Syut, wax Bangu “ bhung” zuris, barberries Tsandun, sandal Asur, mustard Tsera krank, peach gum Lach, lac Audur, ginger Buhur, a druggist, (Hindoo) Wadar pyul, satyrion Pamba tsaélun, china rhubarb. Phula, soda, used in tea Suz, potash Parud, quicksilver Wai, galangal Raunga tsing, a small clove Tsera naim, dried apricots Yangu, asafoetida Zafal, nutmeg Wari, dried curry cake of mash, onions, garlic, red pepper, car- damums, salt, ginger and tur- meric Lekhawun, a writer Mukeem, a shawl broker with whom merchants from foreign marts lodge Wah farosh, shawl itinerant bro- ker Boota lekhawan, pattern designer. Wagivgaur, mat-maker 562 Kral, potter Ruphgaur, shawl-darner Topagaur, needle-worker of cor- ners Paatigaur, worker in silk Topi suwawun, cap-maker Juraabi, \ sock-maker Jurabagaur, Sats, a tailor A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. [ No. 151. Namdagaur, a felt-maker Kéalcha woanawun, a carpet-ma- ker Daub, washerman Chitta gaur, a chintz-maker Laungi woanawun, a lungee-maker Kaghaz gaur, a paper-maker Janda sats, a patch work tailor Araum, kitchen gardener Doori woanawun, maker of breechesGroost, a cultivator ties Ashadgaur, an oculist Dyara saraf, a money changer Jarap, land surveyor Thantaur, coppersmith Khar, blacksmith Nailchigar, hookah pipe-maker Doon, cotton cleaner Wouwur, a weaver Kandur, baker Dandur, vegetable seller Soudagur, fruit seller Kraipak, confectioner Khdahauny gaur, knife grinder Khanda wav, shawl weaver Aujar woany, } grocer Houti woal, Kababa gaur, seller of cooked meat Sazagar, a tire woman Guna woanawun, maker of hair clothes Roza wutawun, rope-maker Chhan, carpenter Dusil, bricklayer Kucha haanz, a rice cleaner of the Haanz tribe Demba haanz, a cultivator of float- ing lands Thaheer, a street minstrel Grata woal, a miller Phut gaur, a basket-maker Kangul, a kangree-maker . Baghwan, a gardener Turka chhan, a turner Gatar woanawun, a ribbon-maker Pooi woany, a woollen thread seller Koad, cotton cleaner Tsamar, shoemaker » Watul, a sweeper Bautigaur, an innkeeper Tainhi gaur, a mint man Mala khoash, Gar mala, Tsoor, a thief Tsroal, a jailor Meerda, a police officer Chanda tsoor, a pickpocket Haist woal, an elephant keeper Bad, a mimick, (whence bauda ¢ a grave digger Surawoal, a performer on the sitar, jushna, a play) accompanied by the voice Doolkiwoal, Doolik waujiwun, Surnoci, lute player Soenur, goldsmith Manur, Japidary Mukhta tsurrachal, pear] arranger Haanz, boatman Gada haanz, fisherman Rangaur, a dyer Mandangaur, a pattoo-maker Gaanz, a currier Zinmazoor, woodcutter a performer on drum with Baipaar, a merchant hand Goor, a dairy man Shahteer, a forerunner Oonta woal, a camel man Trangaree woainy, an_ itinerant grocer Puj, a sheep butcher Kasab, a beef-butcher Gupan roach, a herdsman Pohul, a shepherd 1844. | A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. 563 Satsani gair, a needle-maker Hankal, a chain Charbadar, a horse keeper Krdanjul, a basket Kannul, a labourer Shrak, knife Purzun, ditto of low caste Chéhi patala, a vessel for boiling tea Wareny, a midwife Chéhi dabka, a cup and saucer safe Wana raach, a shop-keeper Chahi naar, a tea pot Manzim goar, a marriage agent Degyul, an earthen cooking vessel Manzim yéreny, dittoa woman Tsinig lij, an earthen charcoal pan Pheran, a shirt Tsony, an earthen lamp Poats, a cotton surtout Kroond, a lamp Durmah, a thick pattoo Latsij, a broom Poambur, a single shawl Naut, an earthen pitcher Loonggi, a lungee : Kartal, a sword Paijama, breeches Banduk, matchlock Koosh, high-heeled slippers Zooj, helmet Mauss, boots Reenz, pellet bow Atha trioon, gloves Chhépun, a sling Chanda, a pocket Tsoeta, a stick Paizar, shoes Barish, a spear Poots, a veil Loor, a long stick Naangil, a kind of shoes Ban, a cooking utensil Karats, plaid Krdavahur, clogs for wet weather Kijja koosh, high-heeled shoes Wagiva radh, a small mat Atha daij, handkerchief Tsaangij, -. bide ot ouat Shanda gund, pillow Binna yA. *%s bas Kalecha, carpet Wilinj, a clothes’ line Gabba, stuffed carpetting Choncha, spoon Wurun, any kind of coverlid Kruts, a fire shovel Watharun, carpet of any kind Duan, cooking place Sataraand, woollen carpet Chumta, tongs Khaainy, blanket Shukhur, a hanging basket Satsan, needle Bustoor, a kid’s skin Panadav, a thread Pechwan, a hookah snake Jojir, a pipe Verbs. Ujun, to come Kadun, to extract Anun, to bring Sumbardwun, to collect Hechhun, to learn Chun, to drink Trawun, to throw Tsumbun, to bore jewels Pyun, to fall Jurun, to mount, (jewels) Azmaun, to put to test Prezalun, to kindle ‘Roazun, to remain Tambulum, to be amazed Wodonun, to stand Barnayun, to defile Sherun, to prepare — Dunun, to disperse Alandun, to hang Tsarrawun, to increase Milanawun, to mix Uza dyun, to cause pain Sulun, to raise up Khyal karun, to consider 564 A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. [No. 151. Pressun, to bring forth Gindun, to play games Asun, to be Tsatun, to cut Mushuk hyun, to smell Myenun, to measure Myoot karan, to kiss Iiarun, to sow, to scatter, to lose a Dodarun, to rot game Nyun, to take or carry away Rachun, to nourish, foster Bakhshun, to give Lat dyun, to twist Gandun, to tie Rarun, to cook Woanun, to weave Naerun, to come on, go out Hatiwalun, to swallow Chanun, to sift Poathun, to grow up Tikun, to run Walun, to rain W ufun, to fly Harun, to lose The Causal Verb is formed by adding adwun, as wufunawun, to cause, to fly. Wutun, to twist Wuchun, to see Tikun, to gallop a horse Tsatun, to tear Tatun, to wax hot Doarun, to run Bhotsun, to fear Dyun, to give Phatun, to split Soowun, to sew Prazalun, to shine Thawun, to keep Katan, to spin Dogun, to milk Alarun, to shake Zanun, to know Wuzun, to bubble Tsoori nijun, to thieve Tikan watun, to spring up Loanun, to reap Harhar kariny, t to dispute, to Pakun, to go Tsoowiny, quarrel Khasun, to grow Tsadun, to search Duwun, to sweep Tsohun, to taste Makalun, to escape Harun, to drop Malool gatsan, to be angry Tsatun, to pick Kaditsunun, to drive away Meelit gatsun, to adhere Peshab karun, to ease nature Pakun, to pass current Lasun, to live Bhyun, to eat Ziun, to be born Shangun, to sleep Lagun, to beat Wathun, to rise Kasun, to polish Yatsun, to desire Riwun, to moan Nindar kariny, to sleep Watun, to make Tsap kariny, to remain silent Pat tsalun, to retreat Atsun, to prick Tsambun, to pierce Tsdépun, to show Dazun, to burn Krakndd karun, to scream Galum, to rub Kashun, to scratch gently Hyun, to take Tachhun, to scratch violently Gyawun, to sing Khasta karun, to wound Prazanawun, to become acquainted Mulhyun, to purchase with Parun, to read Boazun, to hear 1844.] Gunzareen, to count Cheerun, to strain Phalun, to blossom Priat karing, to split Phutarun, to break Chhalun, to wash Grazun, to create noise Sapazun, to become Bihun, to sit Mutur karun, to make water Tsadun, to call for Tsrat ding, to tumble about Halakarun, to engage in battle Pherun, to roll over and over Tambalawun, to deceive Wara boazun, to understand Keenun, to sell Farmdun, to order Soazun, to send Momalun, to congeal Phrarun, to squeeze Tsaravun, to increase Trawun, to throw away Karun, to make or do Tehanun, to dig Wawun, to sow Galun, to Jessen A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. 56 Or Marun, to kill Tsetun, to pound Kadun, to extract Walanagun, to agree together Dapun, to speak Trawun, to leave Ralun, to take Tsalun, to flee Tsalanawun, to put to flight _ Pherun, to ramble Wadun, to weep Watarun, to spread Gatsun, to go Natun, to tremble Dolun, to slip Gindun, to play games Langun, to halt in gait Thawun, to place Behanawun, to cause to be seated Bihun, to sit Lekhun, to write Khatun, to hide Rackhun, to keep Matsarawun, to entice Wagun, to blow Khoatsun, to fear MODES OF ADDRESS. To a Man. A superior, .. ee aia Anequal, .. ae ag An inferior, Hata sah, oh sir! Huta ba, oh brother ! Hato, holla! Toa Woman. Elderly equal in rank,.. .. Equal in age and rank, ae Elderly inferior in rank, Inferior in rank without reference Hata didd, oh mother ! Hata biny, oh sister ! Hata maaj, oh mother ! to age, Hi ae = Hatai, holla! To a Lad. Hato nechivya, ae we Oh son ! Hato shuryda,.. - es Oh child! 566 A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. (No. 151. To a Girl. Hatai koori, ... Oh daughter! Answers to Address. To a superior,.. ae a To an equal, .. is pi To an inferior, a Kya haz, what? your honor! Kya sah, what? sir! Kya ba, what? brother! Kyiho, what? Friendly Enquiries. Khair chhoo shuren, ta bdtsan Is (all) well? were children and ausu khair, .. a Wara paatin chhuwa, guzrén karan? family well? Are you getting on in a good way? Answer and Rejoinder. Shukar khuda talas kun, .. Tse ti ausoo khair, .. Shuren tuhinden, .. sea Chhwa khair gar, Wajiny ausoo khair malis ta mj chawoo Paes ; Thanks be to God! Was it well with you too? Are your children well ? Was your wife well ? o Are your father and mother well ? Answer. Shukar hamdilla, Thanks be to God ! Question. Kya choo karan ta krawan, What are you doing, and how get- ting on? Answer, Wara paatin chhi® wuzrdn karan, We are getting on in good fashion. Duhd panun wara paaten, chhi® We are passing our days after a kadan, ee eo How long is it since you left Cashmeer ? Who was Governor at that time ? Which is the best and shortest road for a traveller like me? Are the people there civil to strangers? Is living there cheap, and can a house be got for hire and is a passport from the Sikh Govern. ment necessary ? good fashion. Kaitud kal chhuw goemut to- hi chhawa kasheer trawmuty. Zat sa moas manz kusaus ha- kim. Nuh musafarsindi khdtara kus wat chhe® jan ta lath. Look tatikk musafaray gezat chha karan. Anajuk sroejar chhw tate-bei garu kirai paatin eeya athi bei sikanhindi sarkaruk talakcha chhwa zaroor. 1844.] What would be the best dis- guise for a European to go there in order to see every thing to advantage P What is the hire of a poney from Amritsir? How many guards would be re- quired without a passport from the Sikhs? Which is the most pleasant sea- son to arrive in? How many days is a merchant on the road from Lodiana? For what sum would you con- tract to conduct me there and back, shew me every thing worth seeing and pay all the expenses, our whole trip to occupy one year, and I agreeing to eat and dress as you do? How far is it to Jummoo? I have lost the road, can you shew it me which is the road to Poormandal. I don’t understand. I only know enough of the Cashmeer language to ask and answer the simplest questions. Go into the nearest village and fetch a guide. I put myself entirely under your charge who know the coun- try and people. Can I get a lodging for the night in Poonah, and food for my party and fodder for our horses. Are strangers allowed to visit that shrine? As you say, the place is worth seeing, let us halt a day. Are there any curiosities in the neighbourhood ? Where can I get a drink of water? Can I purchase a fresh poney A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. 567 Kusa chal ta pairon séhab kan yuth tauh gatsit wara paatin sau- rui saiar kari. Tailisund béra Amarsar nishe kaitua chhu. Kaitya wata hawaikh gatsan asin yudwai sikasund parwadna asi nak. Kus riat chhu rut watana kha- tara. Baipaari Ludiani nishi kats doh wati manz baran. Chukawit kaaitu yatsak hyun, yut asi tant tacenu watanawak bei put pheerit anak bei ikensa wuchun laick asi tih hawak bei sauree kharaj chani zimma 4si safuruk kal chhui akhwaree amu gami sharta zi tsehyoo khyun chun gandun asi. Jum koata chhu door. Asi rawur wat tuhi tukuva asi hawit Poormandalaich wath kusa chhe. Buchhus na boazan itsee hana kashir kath zana purtsun ta da- pun githui tithui kara. Gats tat gamas manz gusnyoor asi watahawakha anun. Panun pan tsei chhus pusharan kyazi mulkuk ta lookanhund pynd chuh tsu®. Proontsas manz rat roazanas shaee paida sapazya be,i tsut saityanhindi khatara be,i gasu waishka gurinhandi khatara. Vopar mahnavis zyarat asmanz trawanas kinanah. Tuhi chhiwa dapau sa shaee wuchunus laikh chhih biyus do- hasakhistih dera karou. Yami tarafa kenchuz ajaibbon- nisha chha. Treshkathshaee banichiny. Hekon ze" yat bazaros manz 4u 568 in the bazar, or enabled giving mine, who has a sore back in part exchange, and whose only pace is a rough trot? Take this rupee, and purchase in the bazar all the necessaries for a good dinner this evening, we are very hungry after our long march. Tell mea story to pass the time, and keep me awake. To-morrow’s stage is very long, enquire the name of some inter- mediate stage or village. | Awake me to-morrow morning a little earlier than usual, as the stage is a long one. Can I get any one to lead my horse, my legs ache from our long ride, and I should like to walk a little. As the next stage is a short one, and the weather is cool, we need not start till sunrise. I shall not be able to pass for your relation, my light hair and eyes will prove me to be a Euro- pean, the former I can dye, what can I do with the latter? We will start early and break- fast on the road under some con- venient clump of trees, where we shall require nothing but hot wa- ter to make some tea; cook some- thing this evening which will only require to be warmed up, we will then go on and dine at Sopar. As this is a noted place for thieves, keep awake to night, espe- cially towards day-break, as the cool morning breeze springs up. Shall we be insulted, if we ven- ture into that crowd. What is the name of that village A Grammar af the Cashmeeree Language. (No. 151, akh rahwar tautna muill hemon panun tautkya thar chdaukalad chhoo bei pakanas manz yatal choo sutah bei kentsa badala tsur dimos. Rat eeropai bagaras manz he> sdari zarorak cheez rati bata bha- tara azki kudla bapat asi satha boucha lazimits chhee ti kyazi zyoot pathan kaur asi. Akh nakala asi nish dap sa yut satha anda wati ta husy4ar rozan. Pagahuk pathan chhoo satha zyoot, tami gamuk nav pursta yus wati manz asi. Asi pagah suli pahan nindri tuil zee tikya zi manzal chhoo zyoot. Koortsa chhua janis guris jilon rati sata khasana saaitin bhurun sanyan daud chhu karan ma,ine watihana pyada yatson pakun. Yeli boonthyum pathan tssut chhoo bei toorihand wela chhoo dera tulamuk hajat aftaba neranus taeen chher nah. Look pats yatspa kuriny zi- bu chhus ashnav tihund koa- - putszi aichh bei mast myoan kat- sur chho imou nishano _ ga,iti— meh Sahab zanan yudwai mastas wasma kara aichh kya basa. Payah yaits sulik dera tulit wati manz kulikis sayastal kaliv karon kents4 zaroor yatsina dsun tati pani waraa chai karana bhatara az rat hyut kentsa ran kya suli” tats rawanas dik asi Sami pata toapur manz ratich tsut yatson khiny. Yali tsoarihdénz shaée mashoor chhaaz rat husyar roaz wara paat subhas kane kya sulehuk wav turan chhu wathdan. Yudwai hut hujoomas manz yatsa begizat yatsa sapadun. Kumi gamuk nav kya chhu zi 1844.] with the white dome to our right hand? Shall we find the rivers ford- able, if not will there be boats It looks like rain this evening, we had better halt to-morrow. Does my frequent use of my compass and watch, attract the suspicions of our companions? I wish you would induce that man, without offending him, to discontinue his singing, for I can- not sleep. Iam glad I learnt your lan- guage before thinking of visiting your country. Every one ought to do so. To-morrow when we enter the hills, 1 will break up my trunks and put every thing I have in bags. I am sorry I brought my English saddle and bridle, and yet I can’t ride at ease on a native one, and that I brought a crop-tailed horse. Will it be better to preserve my disguise as a merchant, or take that of a doctor, I have only Eng- lish medicines, and I don’t know the names and qualities of those used by the natives. I will take care to reward you handsomely, you have behaved well, and taken great care of us. You have alsohad a great deal of trouble, we will also recommend you to the Agent at Loodiana for permanent employment there. A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. 569 chhut gumbaz chhur dachun kun dreut uvan. Kauli yatsawa tar labun yud- wai nah sat jaée manz ndva dsana. Roodaik ala mat chhi dreut uvan ; yats, jan chhu zi pagadh yat jdce manz thards karon. Aaisi kuni kuni kutub naméh as bei satas hananis wachhan asi miou sa,ityou nishi gumana nina. Humsindi gyevana saatin ase chhanas nindar yiwan tsa” hekaka yiman dildsa paati boazanawit. Shukar chhoo kya asi tuhunz kath tsatas rait tuhindi welaiyatiki saairi ki tajwee} toanti. Pazi Prat akha yithai’ kanan kari. Pagah paharas manz watawu- nu,i paniny sanduk phutarawiny yatsa be,e pret ken khur jeenos manz yatsa trawiny. Yudwanai ti yanu wilai yataki zeena saatin arams chhu na yuvan toete mauda chan chhus kya 1a- kumta angrez zeen panun be,i Jait tsaut gur saait arrum. Yats jivan chhu kyé yuhu,i patrou baiparinhund yus chhu me? na tai hakeem pairon kara fakat angrez dawa saait chim be,i timanhindi nav bhaseeyats hyu yim look pidd chhi zaéna na® bo», Ba tohi rut indma yatsawu di,un kya zi tohi jan khizmat ka- ruwa be,irats raach karuwu satha mashaghat kadawu tuhindi khé tara ajant sahabas soofarish yatsa kariny Ludiani yut anda wan- dach noukuri tohi thavi. The Lord’s Prayer. Mali sani kya, Bihishtas manz, Chhuk mutaba, Raka asin nav, Choan doar, Father our that Heaven in Art hallowed Be name Thy kingdom A Grammar of the Cashmeeree Language. Choan ujin, Zameeni pyat hukm, Choan pakawun, Banyyan tithai, Kanan yitha asmanaj, Manz chhoo di asi, Az tsut doh dishihainz, Saainy bei wanzum, Panun asi trav, Yitha paat aaij chhi®, Pananyen wauzain, Walen trawan, Asi ma ni® tramba Jawanas manz, Athuk asi balai, Nishi® mukhalaota, Youkanikya choanui, Chhoo muluk hekum, Sa barja abadaj, Tamat amean, [No. 151. Thy come Earth on will Thy done Be in that manner As heaven In is give us To-day bread daily Our and debts Our us forgive In the manner we Do our debtors Forgive Us not lead temptation in But us evil from Deliver For thine Is_ (the) power. And (the) glory eternity To. Amen kingdom (the) A New Testament in this language and Hindoo character has been published at the Serampore Press, as has the Sermon on the Mount in the Persian character by the American Mission at Loodiana. March, 1844. R. LEEcH. There are also in Cashmere, books in that language, in the Sharada character, viz. Saliwatch Krishnavtdérs, Ram Avtars, &c. &e. JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY. Remarks on a Boodhist Coin or Medal, sent to the Society through Captain Macleod, Assistant Commissioner, Tenasserim, by H. H. the Prince of Mekkara. By Captain T. Latrer, 67th B, N. L. in a Letter from him to the Secretary to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. } My pear S1r,—I have the pleasure of returning you the coin with which you intrusted me, together with the following remarks :— The coin is Boodhist, and purely symbolical, having no legend, or characters whatever. I am also of opinion that it does not present any peculiarly interesting feature; is of a modern date; and at a time when carelessness existed in reference to the symbols of the Boodhist faith. The first peculiarity that i will notice is the design in the centre, (“a” fig. 1,) which is a Boodhist emblem, representing a “‘ tsédyd,” or small Pagoda, in which are deposited reliques of Boodh, volumes of the “ Tara,” or sacred Law; it is almost universally found depicted on Boodhist coins. But there is a peculiarity about this one which I am not aware has hitherto been met with, and that is, that instead of this “ tsédya,” being represented as usual by a cumulus of hemi- spheres, either three (v. fig. 3,) or six (v. fig. 4,) in number; in the first instance always arranged two for the base, and one for the apex ; No. 152. No. 68, New Series. 41 * Oia Remarks on a Boodhist Coin. [No. 152. in the other, three for the base, two for the next layer, and one for the top ; this triple combination is essentially requisite for the truthfulness of such Boodhist symbols. It will be first remarked that the ‘‘ tsédy3,” in the instance before us, is not represented by a pyramid of hemi- spheres, but by one of upright glyphs, surmounted with a sort of parasol roof. It has been a common remark, that the different repre- sentations of the sacred structures of the early nations of the world shewed a remarkable similarity, in fact seemed to be copies of their own domiciles. Now the best division, as far as domiciles are con- cerned, of these early races, may be said to be two, viz. the Troglodyte and the Scenite; the dweller in caves, and the dweller in tents; and in proportion as the cave is a ruder and more uncouth dwelling than the tent, so does it argue an earlier period. But there was a Boodhism that was Troglodyte and a Boodhism that was Scenite, a Boodhism of the cave, and a Boodhism of the tent, but Boodhism was not introduced among the tent-dwelling race till at a comparatively speaking very recent era. Now the “tsédya” emblems, (fig. No. 3 and 4) are representations of the hemispherical convavity of a cave, and appertain therefore to the Boodhism of the cave, and are therefore of a more ancient type than the one under consideration, (fig. 5,) which is a scenite ‘‘ tsédya,” or representation of a tent, having a tentzlike roof, &c. In the appendix on Boodhist emblems to his ‘‘ Notes on the state of ancient India,” Col. Sykes says, “‘It is to be remarked however, that when the Chaitya, or temple of relics is sculptured out of the rocks, it is represented not by the triple hemispheres, but by a very short truncated cylinder surmounted by a hemisphere, and crowned with a parasol, or an umbrella.” Here we find described a mixed or transition tsédya having the hemispherical top of a cave, and the parasol roof of a tent. It is to be borne in mind, that though the race who first inhabited the cave and consecrated it as a place of worship, were com- paratively low in the scale of civilisation ; the decorations of them fell to their posterity when well advanced in civilisation and art, as is shewn by the magnificent nature of the ornaments; to them they were haunts consecrated by the reminiscences of an ancient faith; — and it is not atallunlikely that they (sufficiently advanced in civilisa- tion to have possessed themselves of tents and roofed buildings) should wv 9 have added the roofed, or scenite “ tsédya,” to the list of decorations. 1844. | Remarks on a Boodhist Coin. 578 I look therefore upon those Deghopes as more modern then the he- mispherical “‘ tsédya”. The form however of the “ tsédya” before us, which I may call a scenite “ tsédya,” is not, to the best of my knowledge, found on coins, although, according to Col. Sykes, a complicated one exists sculptured on the rocks of the cave temples; there is however, an approach to one figured the last in the row of ‘‘ tsédyds” given by Col. Sykes, in the plate accompanying the notes above referred to; it is represented (fig. 6) in our plate, but this is a true and correct “‘tsédya ;” for the individual objects of which it is composed are trine in their combination. It is to be remarked, that 3 is a most sacred number in the mind of a Boodhist, endeared to him as symbolic of the most sacred tenets of his faith ; not only typifying the holy Triad, “God, the Law, and the Congregation,” but also calling to his recol- lection the three ways by which he progresses to Nieban, ‘“‘ the not to be ;” the three grades of initiation before he can attain the crowning point of his craft. If we count then the number of hemispheres in the base and each side of the ‘“‘ tsedya&” (fig. 4,) or the number of quad- rangular figures in the “ tsédya,” (fig. 6,) we shall find there are three in each face; making by counting in that way 9 in the three faces, forming a trebly expressive symbol of the expres- sive three; for this reason, nine was ever held as a mystical and holy number among Boodhists, hence its Burman name Ko, “to worship, reverence,” hence likewise its Pali representation by the nana rdddna, or nine jewels;”’ Burmanised into nadwa ra, “the essence of the nine,” these jewels were worn, set in a ring, as a charm against every evil. In our “ tsédya” however (fig. 6,) we have 10 upright glyphs, thus vitiating the whole. The scenic ‘‘tsédy&” is the prototype of the modern “ Pyaththad.” The next mark to which I wish to call your attention, are the two similar upright figures on the right and left of the “¢sédyd,” (b. b. fig. 1.) These are representations of the head of the Cobra Capella, (Coluber Naga.) This is an interpolation of the Semitic myth of the Dragon, &c. into Boodhist story, and which does not properly belong to it; the account in elucidation of this will be found in the accom. panying note,* and wil] at once point out its Brahminical origin. * Gaudama remained with his family till he was 29 years of age, he had married and had had one son; he then left his family and kindred and wandered in the 574 Remarks on a Boodhist Coin. [No. 152, The two emblems over the roof of the “ tsédya&,” are doubtful, that to the right (c. fig. 1,) may be intended for a representation of the Boodhist praying wheel; or may be for the sun, and that to the left jungles and woods for six years; at the end of that time he met a Brahmin of the name of ‘Thoteya, who was cutting grass. This Brahmin gave him seven bundles of grass, with these he continued his wanderings till he arrived at a peepul tree in Booddha Gaya. He then felt a secret influence come over him, that the time of his becoming a Boodh was at hand; he accordingly spread out the seven bundles of grass and said, ‘‘ Let a sign appear.’’ Immediately there arose from the earth a throne of diamonds, upon which he sat himself down, and then the mysterious influence came over him that rendered him a Boodh. He remained seven days on this throne, being impregnated with this Booddhic spell; this spot was called Raja Paleng, or ‘‘ the Royal seat.”’ The ruins of a tsédya, built over it by after kings is still shewn. From thence he arose and removed a short distance to the eastward, and sat down con- templating the throne with a fascinated love ; he remained in this state without moving, or even winking his eyes for seven days; this spot was thence call anie meethaka, from anie, ‘‘ without,’’ and meethaka, ‘‘to wink ;’’ here also, as in all the other spots, the ruins of a tsédya are shewn. Hence he removed toa spot a little farther to the eastward, and kept walking backwards and forwards in contempla- tion during the space of another seven days, this spot was styled Radana Chund- komar, ‘‘ or the jewelled walk,’’ a building, the length of the walk, was built over it by after kings, the ruins of which are yet shewn. From thence he moved a short distance to the west; and there the Déwatas built him an habitation of resplendent gems, in which he remained for seven days, and concocted the Abie- dhurma, or ‘‘ excellent Justice,’’ the mode by which mankind may attain the Niebun, this spot was called Radana Ghur, or the ‘‘ house of jewels.’’ Thence he re- moved a short distance to a peepul tree where the shepherds came for shade, and remained there seven days absorbed in meditation, this spot was called ‘ Ajie pala Nigroda, or the shepherds’ peepul tree.’? Thence he removed to a place called Mooja Linda, and there remained seven days, during which a fearful storm arose, such as was never witnessed before, and the rain descended in torrents ; it was then that the Naga king, who was in a lake close by, bethought himself to shelter Gaudama ; he first intended to have raised for him by magic a shed of jewels, that should excel in splendor the house made by the Déwatas, but then he thought himself ofa method by which he might shew his devotion in a still more enthusiastic way ; so he distended himself enormously, and turned himself seven times ‘‘ fold upon fold’”’ round Gaudama, so as to form a hollow cavity ; his head also he distended, and with that he shielded the head of the God. In the midst also he formed a seat res- plendent with gems, on which he placed Gaudama; but the latter was so absorbed in meditation, that all this passing scene around him was unheeded. From thence Gaudama rose and removed to a place, where he remained in meditation another seven days. During these 49 days, Gaudama was undergoing that impregnation that rendered him a finished Boodh. He neither ate, nor drank, nor washed his mouth. He then arose, took refreshment, and commenced his ministry. The above account is taken from a Pali work, styled Oossathako Lankara, or ‘‘the ornament of the De- vout.’’ All the above-mentioned places are in the environs of Boodha Gaya. a Bae tad ase Bz oes Dad ee 1844. ] Remarks on a Boodhist Coin. 575 (d. fig. 1,) for the moon; in the latter case it is another evidence of the spurious nature of the symbol of this coin, as these two lumina- ries have nothing particular to do in Boodhist writ. The symbols on the left hand of the coin, figured by themselves, (fig. 7,) are very common Boodhist ones. The lower one (c. fig. 7,) is most probably a representation of the Swastika or cross, the distin- guishing mark of a class of mystical Boodhists anterior to the time of Gaudama. The three parallel lines, or scores marked (b. fig. 7,) is a re- presentation of the tri-glyph, the usual emblem of the Boodhist Triad, when they were wished to be expressed as three distinct things, viz. Booddha goon, “ God or Boodha.” Dhamma goon, “the Law,” and Sénggha goon, “the Congregation.” When these three were to be represented as one, in fact the Trinity (¢hdrdnd goon “ the decisive at- tributes”) then the tri-glyph was joined at the bottom like a trident.* (a. fig. 7.) As standards are very commonly found among Boodhist symbols, it is more than probable that the three glyphs were borne upon the banner; whilst the trident surmounted the staff. The tri-glyph seems to have been the cognisance of the town of Arracan, which was a famous seat of Boodhism according to tradition; and hence might have arose its name in Ptolemy of Tri-glyphon, which is the Greek translation he gives of the Hellenised term Tri-lingum, shewing that his information must have come from Brahmins, and that the latter had already began to appropriate to themselves the rights of an elder caste. I have said that the three glyphs when joined at the bottom were symbolic of the Trinity, or Supreme Divinity; I believe it to be the prototype of the Coptic, y implying ‘‘ potentiality”; the following are its types in the Hieratic Egyptian 11, in the Hieroglyphic it which Jast would be considered a very expressive Booddhie symbol. It may not be here out of place to remark, that among many early nations three scores, or marks, were emblematic of the Supreme _ Divinity, either as among the ancient Hebrews by the three Yods *y7 ; or by the high priest distending three fingers as he stretched out his hand over the assembled multitudes whilst bestowing his yearly benediction ; many instances to this effect might be collected from * To explain myself more clearly, if in the Doxology it were required to express by symbols, God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, then the tri-glyph would be used ; if to expressthe Supreme and Triune God, then the trident. 576 Remarks on a Boodhist Coin. [No. 152. various authors, but I will only mention a curious fact which has not hitherto been noticed, viz. that the sWJ Allah of the Mussulman; is nothing, but three distinct upright marks. Sometimes these are found, L believe, united at the base. I have already had occasion to mention the reliance that is to be placed in numbers ; by this means we may often determine the family — to which amyth belongs. The number ‘‘ Three,” however, seems to have been common to all nations of the world as a sacred number ; besides its arithmetical peculiarities, there are many phenomena in Statics that must have been sufficiently known to all nations, to have ac- counted for its sacred character. The number “ Seven” was held a perfect, or sacred number among the Semitic families of mankind, in allusion evidently to the seven epochs of creation mentioned by Moses ; but in unmixed Boodhism it is not so held ; whereas “ Nine” is. Thus we see at once that the episode in Gaudama’s life, mentioned in the note, is evidently a Semitic interpolation of Brahminism, from its allu- sions to the number Seven. With reference to any other marks on this side of the coin, I am not aware that they have any particular interpretation, and are probably meant to fill up space. On the obverse of the coin (fig. 2,) are various symbols, which I take to typify a Boodhist representation of this universe in particu- lar, and former universes in general. Before I enter into an explana- tion, I must premise, that, according to the Boodhist, a Mahagabba, or great system, or creation of universes, is characterised by the presence of 28 Boodhs, a Béddagabba, or system such as the present mundane universe is characterised by a smaller number ; the present is charac- terised by 5 Boodhs, four of whom have already appeared, viz. Kokoothanda, Kénagama, Kathabd, and Gdidama, the fifth Arieya- maid, is still to appear. As he will be the 28th Boodh of this Maha- gabba, he will close the number ; the universe will be utterly annihi- lated, and then perhaps Novus ab integro seclorum nascitur ordo. It is difficult to determine what that curious emblem in the centre (a. fig. 2,) may represent Two triangles having two other triangles within them uniting their points in a circle having a dot in the centre. There seems to be that Masonic character about this symbol, that 1844. | Remarks on a Boodhist Coin. STT leads me to suspect that it may afford a corroborative argument to an opinion some time since formed by me, that Boodhism and Freema- sonry originally came from the same source, existed together, as some of their symbols are identical, as also are their inculcations on the subject of Ethics. This however is a subject far too lengthy to discuss in this paper, and nothing but an ample discussion could do justice to the subject, and elicit the curious instances that might be adduced. Till however we can form a more decided opinion, we will call it what perhaps a Boodhist priest would do (who however would be no great authority), a representation of the Rajpaleng, or throne on which Gau- dama underwent the Boodhiec influence. Above this are five drop- shaped figures representing the 5 Boodhs of the present Buddagabba, (fig. 9,) one of these has been nearly punched out by a hole made for a ribbon, as this coin seems to have been worn round the neck to avert the evil eye from a child. Figures of Boodh when small, are found sketched as in (fig. 10,) or should they be still smaller, the three are run into one (fig. 11.) I take then all thatis included in the inner circle characterised by the 5 Boodhs, and the Rajpaleng of the present Boodh, to represent the present mundane universe. Beyond these are seen a number of circular figures, some of which have been forced into one another by pressure, however their number is distinctly 28, the number of Boodhs characteristic of that Mahagabba, or great period, of which this universal world is the last member. In conclusion, I beg to remark that I have coined a word “‘ Boodhic’’ to express a different idea from Boodhist, or Boodhistical. By Boodhist or Bhoodhistical, I mean of or belonging to him whom the present Boodhists style ‘‘ Boodh” viz. Gaudama. By Boodhic I im- ply of or belonging to that Boodhism that existed long before the time of Guadama, which the latter improved upon and rendered more esoteric in its psychological system. Some symbols and ideas are Bood- _ hic, such as the tri-glyph, the doctrine of the Metampsychosis, the sacredness of the yellow color, &c. &c. Others again, such as a repre- sentation of Gaudama’s foot, his throne, &c. are Boodhist. Most of the Pra-bat, or impressions of Boodh’s foot, are Boodhistical, but there is one Boodhic one, the only one I am aware of, close to the town of Akyab, at a place called Peer-Buddha, it is held in reverence by all natives of the east, whether Mussulman, Hindoo or Boodhist. 578 Remarks on a Boodhist Coin. [No. 152. It is very probable that Boodhic reliques and symbols would be found numerous in Abyssinia, some there undoubtedly are. Dear Sir, Yours truly, T. Larrer. P, S.—With reference to the obverse of the coin, (fig. 2,) any one in any way acquainted with the Boodhist religious Cosmology, will be almost sure to concur in the explanation I have given of it. With refer- ence to that part of it, figured separately (fig. 8,) Ihave already declared that to the initiated it probably will call tomind some masonic emblem, its position on the coin in reference to the other symbols, would lead one to suppose that it was meant to symbolise the handiwork of the Great Architect and Geometrician of the Universe. View of the principal Political Events that occurred in the Carnatie, from the dissolution uf the Ancient Hindoo Government in 1564 till the Mogul Government was established in 1687, on the Conquest of the Capitals of Beejapoor and Golconda; compiled from various Authentic Memoirs and Original MSS., collected chiefly within the last ten years, and referred to in the Notes at the bottom of each page. By Coronet Mackenzir. (Concluded from p. 421.) IV. Continuation of the State of the Carnatic Balla-Ghaut, carried down to the period of the death of Chick-Deo Vadyar, of Mysore, in 1704, with a Map, explanatory of the extent and situation of the Mysore Territories at that period.* 1. At the period of Chick Deo’s death, the political state of the Car- natic began to assume a new aspect, that becomes Final reduction and : . F conquest of Beejapoor 20" 2aems interesting to an European reader, as and Golconda, by Au- an accurate knowledge of its situation at this rungzebe in 1687. f : E ; time is essential for a clearer understanding of these claims and pretensions, that not only then occupied the imme- diate parties, but ultimately engaged the European settlements in * This part was hastily noted for the use of Colonel Wilks’s designed work on the particular History of Mysore in 1808. 1844.) Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. = 579 their contests, with consequences that have agitated these countries down to a very late period, and it is also imagined, that a more perfect - knowledge of the changes since introduced into the internal policy and management of the country, may be assisted by a distinct view of its state at that time, and of the successive administrations and rulers that rapidly followed each other within this period in the government of the Carnatic. It is proposed here to sketch out the situation and ex- tent of the several powers that were in existence at this epoch, and in connection with the new formed state of Mysore; this may be also an useful preliminary to some account of the various modifications aris- ing from the circumstances of the times, and the sudden appearance of a new power on the theatre of action. 2. At the very moment that the recent Mogul conquest of Beeja- poor and Golconda seemed to have swallowed up Progress of the fur- : ther conquests in the even the name with resources of these states, and _ haa Peet threatened to reduce the whole of the Peninsula pene to the Mahomedan yoke, the Marhatta nation which had been suddenly risen, and under a form hitherto unknown in politics, comprehending a system neither completely dependent on the will of one person, nor yet regulated by any mode hitherto observed of con- sulting the interests of a nation in the voice of their most distinguished ad i the: eud- counsellors, wresting a share of the spoils from the den growth of the Mar- conqueror, opposed an unexpected barrier to the ee Power: Hindoos of the South; but as the effects of their depredations on the provinces of the Carnatic, by repeated invasions that they carried to the utmost extent about this time, had not yet been made the pretence of invasion under the memorable claim of choute, they are here barely introduced so far, to illustrate the policy of Chick Deo and his successors, and the place which that new state now began to assume in the general scale of Balla-Ghaut, which soon after this time fell, to be considered as a dependent province of the go- vernment of the Deccan. 3. One of the first steps of Aurungzebe, after the fall of Beejapoor, A. D. 1689. was to detach Cassim Cawn with an army to a ee omy teeth reduce the upper Carnatic. He was attended by CossimCawna’sfouzdar geveral subordinate officers, civil and military, of Carnatic Beejapoor. among whom Ali Merdan is mentioned as fouz- 4K 580 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. dar of Canchee. He seems to have met little opposition. He soon suc- ceeded in establishing the first Mogul system of government in the country, and is considered as the first Mogul Fouzdar of Beejapoor Carnatic. He was surprized by the Marhattas and the Chittledroog chief at Dodairee 11 years afterwards, where he died of a violent* death, whether by his own hands is doubtful. He yet appears in this interval to have effectually reduced the open country to the form of a province, dependent on the Soobedaree of Deckan, the general government of which was soon after conferred on the celebrated Zool- facar Khan. After the reduction of Golconda, that officer appears to have been employed on an unceasing course of severe service for near- ly 19 years till the death of that Emperor in 1707. Of the destructive warfare in which the whole country was for this time involved, some idea may be formed from its being especially stated, that in six months’ time he fought 19 actions, and marched or countermarched 3000 coss.} To complete the measure of their wretchedness, the unfortunate inhabi- tants were at the same time afflicted by the accumulated misery of The provinces be- Severe famine,{ in addition to all the other horrers yond the Coleroon laid under contribu- tion. tions beyond the Cavery to Tanjore and Trichinopoly, of war. In this time he made three different expedi- laying these countries under heavy contributions. He took Gingee and Wakenkaira, places memorable in the history of that time, more for the length of their sieges, than for the skill of the assailants, or the strength of these fortresses. The former fortress had for sometime been the refuge of Rama, the chief of the Marhattas ; its capture had been a special object of the Emperor’s vigilance and attention, and it was expected, that in its fall, the hopes of that aspiring nation would have been crushed, and the possession of the strongest fortress of the Carnatic Payen Ghaut have secured a seat of government, and a place * See the Doodairee Memoir, confirmed by the Hakeekut Hindoosthan. + Scott, Vol. 11, p. — Some notices of Cossim Cawn and of the new Governors sent into the Carnatic occur in the Madras Records, (perused since the above was written, ) in the end of the year 1687. t This famine appears to have extended through the whole Peninsula. It is repeat- edly mentioned in the Madras Records, with the precautions taken for the relief of the rising settlement. In the Memoir of Sree Permadoor, and in the Records or Annals of Condamir, the effects of the famine are detailed, and the extravagant prices to which grain of all kinds arose. ‘The Cycle year Achaya is memorable as a period of aggra- vated distress from war, famine, and pestilence. 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 581 ofarms. That siege being protracted for 10 years by treachery, by the cabals and intrigues of the nobles and even of the princes, at last fell in 1700;* but in these views, the Moguls were disappointed. Rama escaped previous to the surrender, and the whole resources of the 96 Marhatta tribes were soon rallied around him, and Gingee was found to be so extremely unwholesome, that some years afterwards their armies cantoned on the plains of Arcot, which led to the establishment of that capital of the lower provinces in 1716.f 4. In consulting undubitable memoirs of these times, we are struck Deplorable state of with surprise at the extraordinary number of horse the Deckan and Car- 3 natic at this period. | kept up by the several powers, and are astonished at this day, how the country could support them. The Mahomedan writers complain, that this war was protracted, and the country ruined by the Imperialists not keeping up an adequate force, and in proofof this, state, that at this long period of protracted warfare, ‘‘ the Cavalry kept up by the Moguls amounted only to 34,000, while the late governments of Bee- japoor and Golconda are stated to have constantly kept up the amazing number of 200,000 horse.” This perhaps may be explained by recollect- ing, that the Marhattas had now not only got possession of a considerable part of the late territory and Ahmednuggur, and those tracts particularly of Baglana, &c. where horses are reared ; but of the sea-ports of Dabool, Overrun by the &c. as far South as Honore and Batcull, (and even ae and Mo- from Goa,}) where horses were imported from Persia and Arabia; whence they were enabled to overrun the Carnatic with such vast swarms of marauding cavalry, that the writers of the time describe them as swarming like ants or locusts.§ ‘‘ The establishment of a fleet by Seevajee, seems to have particularly pointed to this re- source, and though it is not mentioned in any account of these times, it is not likely he would overlook the advantage of the trade already carried on by the Arabs in horses from time immemorial. From no * Madras Records. t The 96 Madras tribes are enumerated in the Marhatta Memoirs, Vol. I, p.— ~ For notice of the trade in horses from Arabia and Persia to India, see Caesar Prederick’s Account of Beejanagur and Batcull, Honore and Goa, in Churchill’s Col- lections. § See Scott, Vol. II, p. 107. 582 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. other quarter could they be provided, since the whole interior resources of Hindostan were in the hands of the Imperialists.”* 5. The whole of the Mogul conquests in the South at first appear Mogul conquests (agreeable to the system established by Akbar,) to in the Dekan formed have been formed into one Viceroyalty government early into one Soobah Gradually extend- o» Soobah, which at first comprehended their con- ed with their con- quests of the South. quests in the Deckan of Dowlatabad and part of Berar ; but afterwards, as these by degrees fell, Beder and the rest of Berar were added, and the capital being removed from Burhanpoor to Aurungabad, they gradually extended their conquests further South, till under Aurungzebe and his deputies, the Soobadaree of Deckan, now at its greatest extent, was arranged into six Soobahs, viz:— | And finally com- 1. Candeish, capital Burhanpoor. : Sea tulm eet 2. Aurungabad, lately the capital of the Nizam- doms, six Soobahs. Shahee dynasty. € 3. Beder, ancient capital of the Bhaminee Sultans. 4. Berar, Elichpoor generally the capital. 5. Hydrabad, lately Golconda, capital of the Cootub-Shahee dynasty. 6. Bejapoor, capital of the Adil-Shahee dynasty. The last (No. 5 and 6,) were formed from the late conquests; and the Carnatic and its dependencies were at this time formed into Circars, dependent upon either of them ; being in fact those districts that had been reduced, or laid under contributions by the late governments of Beejapoor and Hydrabad, or Golconda; accordingly we find them enu- merated under the distinctions of Hydrabad-Carnatic and Beejapoor- Carnatic, in the official registers of the government of Deckan. 7. These were further distinguished into Balla-Ghaut and Payen- Ghaut, according to their situation above or below the Ghauts. 8. The Carnatic-Hydrabad-Balla-Ghaut comprehend the pro- Comprehending Vince, forming under a latter arrangement the five sixty-six Mahals. — Cirears, of 1 Sidhout or Kurpa, 2 Ganjicotta, 3 Gooty, 4 Gurramconda, and 5 Cummum, comprehending 66-purgunnahs, regu- larly assessed at a fixed revenue. Four of these provinces afterwards formed the petty state of the * See Seevajee’s Memoir, where a detail of his resources, finances, forces and strong- holds at the time of his death is given. His army or fleet is also mentioned. 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 583 Patans of Kurpa,* who established themselves there about this period ; and within a few years extended their possessions along the Eastern Ghauts to the Cavery, including Barramahl, most of which at this time belonged to Mysore. The part they afterwards acted inthe transac- tions of these times will excuse this being noticed here, though at the period we are speaking of, they were not yet known as pretenders to power or consideration among the governments of the Peninsula. 9. The Carnatic-Hydrabad-Payen-Ghaut was divided into 14 Hydrabad-Car- Cirears, containing 129 mahals, composed of the natic-Payen-Ghaut afterwards the Pro- Phctoisuip of An roon, along the sea-coast of Coromandel ; afterwards cot. better known under the denomination of the Soobah of Arcot. Gingeet was the first capital designed for this province by the Mo- guls, Arcot afterwards capital of the Soobah of the name. The Euro- pean sea-ports and factories of Pullicat, Madras, Sadras, Pondi- cherry, Tranquebar, Porto Novo and Negapatam were in this division ; where in the confusion of the times, we find the European agents alarmed and suffering from the predatory incursion of the Marhattas, Mo- whole country extending from Guntoor to the Cole- guls, Patans, &c. to procure a precarious protection by frequent pre- sents and bribes to the officers of all descriptions. Yet amidst these commotions, we find that the security derived to property, encouraged many of the natives to settle under their protection, and thus laid the foundation of the prosperity of these colonies that were at this time but weak and defenceless. Further details of this province, which was shortly to be the seat of events that ultimately led to a total change of government and power in the country, would be here out of place, than as they may be descriptive of the state of the country .n general. 10. The Carnatic-Beejapoor appears to have been altogether consi- dered as Balla~Ghaut, unless we except the dependencies south of the * See Memoirs of the family of Kurpa, Canoul, &e. + The principal Purgunnas or Mahals are enumerated in the Dufter. The tract lying South of the Palar, including Vellore, Gingee and Barramahl, are denominated Moof- tesee, being lately conquered. The tract North of that, extending to Guntoor, including the present Jagheer, Nellore, Angole, &c. are all divided into Circars, see Dufter. ~ See Havart and Scott for the transactions at Gingee, and the Madras Records for the Embassy to Seevajee, under the year 1672, 584 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. Coleroon, (rated as the Circars of Tanjore and Trichinopoly,) and Gingee* and its district, where it had extended its conquests below the Ghauts to the Eastern coast ; its Western provinces are enumerated under their, respective Circars. In forming this new province of Carnatic, it would appear that the arrangements of the preceding government of Beejapoor had been followed; and though Adone, and Ghazipoor or Nundial, lying South of the Toombuddra, from its natural situation, might be considered as properly belonging to the Carnatic, yet they are included} as distinct Circars (the 4th and 9th) of Soobah Beejapoor, either owing to their being earlier reduced previous to 1648, or to their being held at this time by some powerful families,t to whom they were still left as the price of abandoning the declining fortunes of the late dynasty. This eventually occasioned their separation from the rest, when the Balla-Ghaut-Carnatic, in the course of events, came under the domination of the possessor of the Mysore resources, 73§ years afterwards; nor were they ever after connected under the same administration, until the cession by the Nizam in October 1800 to the East India Company, brought all the country lying South of the Toom- buddra and Kistna once more under one government, an arrangement — which undoubtedly promises more firmly to secure the tranquillity of the whole under one systematic rule, separated by these limits which nature prescribes as the best mark of division between distinct powers. 11. The important frontier province of Sanoor Bankapoor, also was not included in this arrangement, although it was part of the ancient Carnatic kingdom beyond the Toombuddra. It had been at an early period, on the fall of Ram-Raz, granted to one of the Patan chiefs of Beejapoor, who by cultivating the good graces, and embracing the party of the conqueror at an early period of this resolution, secured its possession in that family as a jagheer or military fief, dependent on the new Mogul conquests. In the Dufter it is entered as a Circar|| of Beejapoor, including 16 Mahals, and rated at a fixed revenue. * On Gingee as then reduced, depended the tract along the Coast from the Palar to the Coleroon, which Sevajee reduced in 1677, and was held for 1U years, till Beeja- poor and Golconda fell, or rather until the capture of Gingee in 1700. + Adani Memoir. { Sanoor Memoir. § A. D. 1761, when Serah was ceded to Hyder by Basalut Jung, but Adoni was re- tained. || Sanoor subdivisions in the Dufter. 7 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 585 12. The important part that the three families* of Sanoor, Kurpa and Canoul, (who appear to have now rallied around them the remains of the first Affghan invaders,) took in the political transactions of the Carnatic, shortly after the death of Chick Deo Raja, had not yet com- menced; and the origin of their power was yet in embryo; but was shortly to make a considerable figure in events connected with Mysore, and the rest of the country. 18. It is proper to advert to this political organization of the country under these divisions of Beejapoor and Hydrabad Carnatic- Balla-Ghaut, as they are necessary for understanding the discussions that have since repeatedly followed this distribution on the official and revenue records of the Government; and the frequent claims and pretensions on differ- ent chiefs or zemindaries as dependents on one or other claims, which have been even referred to in the political negotiationst of later years, under circumstances that tended to embarrass and distract; and might have eventually been followed by more important consequences. 14. In the wars and negotiations that ensued for 110 years in the Carnatic, before the basis of one regular system of Civil government was established in 1800, the extent, situation and relative connection of the several subjects of contention can scarcely be understood with- out recollecting the origin of these two great divisions or governments, which though sometimes united at first in one person, were afterwards separated, and under the title of the Nabobs of Serab{ and of Arcot. The officers holding them came by degrees to assume a political charac- ter, and degree of power that enabled them to establish their families in the hereditary government of these provinces in a state little short of independence. * 15. Indeed, their origin was so far lost sight of, that the legitimate rights of the native provinces and population were entirely absorbed in the mutual pretensions of the families of Hyder Alli and of Maho- * Memoir of the Patan families of Sanoor, Canoul and Kurpa. The Kurpa-cur obtained possession at one time of nearly the whole country extending along the East- ern Ghauts, from the Kistna to the Cavery, including Cummum, Kurpa, Gurramcon- da, Baramahl, Colar, &c. t See the treaty of Seringapatam in 1792. ft Hyder’s first appearance as General of Mysore, was followed by the pretensions to the Nabobship of Serah, after the cession of Serah and Ooscotta, from Basalut Jung, in A. D. 1761, 586 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. med Alli; pretensions that originated in the respective range of the military command of two deputies of the Mogul viceroy of Deckan, or rather (as in the case of Hyder particularly,) of persons who had in the disturbed state of the times, possessed themselves of their title and authority. Even the Carnatic itself in this short space lost its name, when by an unaccountable misnomer, that name which originally belonged to a central province of the upper country, and afterwards to the empire founded upon it, was in European instruments of the highest political import, exclusively applied to that tract of the lower country, which stretches along the coast from the Gondegama to the Coleroon, and which though formerly governed as a dependency of the Carnatic, has always among the natives been known by the name of Tonda-Mundalum, or Nara-Mundalum.* 16. To return from what may scarcely be deemed a digression from the state of the country on Chick Deo’s demise, (since it relates so intimately to the future destination of his acquired territory,) it is proper here to notice the distribution that took place of the Southern provinces under the Mogul arrangement. In this distracted state of things, when the new form was introduced about 1687, 16 years previ- ous to the date we are treating of, it would appear that the Mogul chiefs were guided in some degree by the forms they found already established under Beejapoor and Golconda, which do not appear mate- rially to have differed in principlet from their own, if we compare them with the system of Akbar, (or rather that of his Hindoo financial minister Toder Mull.) Rana-doolah, (or as is said Shahjee,) had originally organized the conquered country south of Cavery into 7 purgunnahs or mahals, in- cluding the capital. F 1. Serah, 3. Bookapatam, 5. Colar and 6. Hoscotta, 2. Boodiall, 4. Pennaconda, Bangalore, 7. Pedda Ballapoor. But Bangalore with its district, (as has been already mentioned,) was transferred by treaty to Chick-Deo, in the year 1687, within three days of his getting possession. * Nara Mundalum, z. e. the lower region, a name which with further illustration of the Ancient History of this country, has but very recently come to our knowledge, (February 19, 1810,) and furnishes a key to the real translation of the chassical nomenclature of the Alexandrian geographers, Paralia, Soretanum, &c. + See Memoir of Serah. 1844,] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 587 17. These districts were subdivided, or rather the former arrange- ment was preserved of samoots, or mahals; mouza, or established villages ; and majara, hamlets or dependencies, under a system orga- nized and managed by a new class or colony of Marhatta Bramins, who attended the Mogul chiefs, and whose descendants still officiate in the financial departments throughout the Carnatic. From a descendant of one of their chiefs, several notices of this system were obtained at Serab in 1801. 18. The above 7 purgunnahs appear under the latter arrangement of Asoph Jah, to be then subdivided in 55* mahals, assessed at a stipulated revenue or cudanee, collected under the immediate ma- nagement of the imperial officers; but it is probable, that this subdivi- sion existed also at this time (1704,) and on examination of the names registered in the general Dufter of Deckan, there is reason to suppose, that both the Patan and Mogul arrangements were generally regulated by the ancient subdivisions of the country, as far as was consistent with their general plan of reducing the conquered states to the form of provinces, subdivided into lesser, convenient portions named circars, taroofs, samools, mahals, mouzas, &c., and probably founded on the arrangements of dasums, samas, naads, purgunnahs, habilies, grams, &c. §c. that prevailed among the Hindoos from early times.t 19. The revenue of these organized provinces was realized by offi- cers specially appointed for that purpose in the department of the exchequer, (deewannee khalsa,) but the Moguls appear very early to have introduced the practice of ceding considerable tracts of the best lands to the munsubdars, to support certain bodies of forces maintain- ed agreeable to their respective ranks and titles; which were original- ly conferred according to the strength of their quotas though at the time we are speaking of, strict musters were permitted to be dispensed with. The circumstances of the times, when the conquest was effect- ed by armies composed in a great measure of a militia thus maintain- ed, and perhaps allowed to increase beyond the just proportion of * See Appendix No. 6, containing the list of the mahals, extracted from the Dufter, and collated with that of the Hakeekut, &c. 7 These divisions and provincial arrangements are particularly detailed in the manner illustrative of the History of the Carnatic under the Balal dynasty; in the Ram Raja Cheritra; in the Bangalore Memoir, &c. &c.; and the complete lists of the 96 dasums are obtained from all quarters of the Peninsula in different languages. 41 588 Politival Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152, their grants, (for we find that inconveniences were very soon felt and complained of,) and the necessity of conciliating the Deckan chiefs, many of whom maintained high pretensions, also increased the evil in the Beejapoor government. Indeed it had previously proceeded to an extent that was supposed, from the overgrown power vested in the great landholders,* to have accelerated the fall of that government ; since latterly the Sovereign could be only considered as the head of an arrogant aristocracy, who were more disposed to dictate than to obey. In Golconda, their power was controlled by the influence of the Bra- min ministers, who yet committed a fault the reverse, by attempting to manage by corruption and the influence of wealth, which in time of great national distress, is never found to improve public virtue. The great influence conceded to the Mahomedan munsubdars in the Mogul system, perhaps contributed to much of the disorders that soon after ensued in the Carnatic, which was further increased by the num- ber of Hindoo chieftains (self-erected,) zemindars or polligars, that were dependent on the province, and attached themselves to one or other of the several parties that soon after arose on the death of Aurungzebe. 20. Upwards of thirty polligars} are enumerated, who were depend- ent on the Southern parts of the Carnatic some little time previous to the Mahomedan invasion, but they were probably still more numerous, unless that title be restricted to a certain description of Hindoo petty chiefs and polligars, who were still permitted from various motives to hold their more remote, or less productive districts, on paying a fixed tribute or condanee under a constrained allegiance, and were classed as zemindars dependent upon the province of Carnatic. This tribute was always collected with difficulty, and frequently by force of arms ; but exclusive of these zemindars, whose weakness kept them in a state of undoubted dependence, there are others enumerated in the list of 27 Hindoof chiefs dependent on the Carnatic Beejapoor, (in the Duf- * See Universal History, Vol. 6, p. —. + See Bagalore Memoir for these poligars enumerated, also the Memoirs of Serah, Bednore, &c. The famous Sevajee’s new-formed fleet extended their ravages to the coast of Canara at this time, and he himself in person commanded it, when Baruloo was plundered of a very considerable booty. See Marhatta Memoir of Sevajee. { See list of zemindars of Sera in the Appendix No. 7, but these are only the zemin- dars registered in 1742. 1844] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 589 ter or Register, and which are presumed to have been continued from the Beejapoor government,) whose pretensions to be included in this list are more equivocal, and were undoubtedly not always acknowledg- ed even at the forming of that record. Though Cassim Cawn subju- gated the open country, neither he nor his successors could reduce the rajahs of Seringapatam, Chitteldroog, Ickery or Bednore and others, who maintained their independence, until Saadut-Olla Khan, (who Bahadoor Shah appointed Soobah of the two Carnatics in 1710,) by collecting all his force from Payen-Ghaut, Cuddapa and Serah, obliged them to pay tribute in that year. Of these, at the period we speak of (1704), Mysore or Seringapatam we see was nearly indepen- dent, Bednore and Soonda were equally so, and were too near the Mar- hattas to be reduced to a regular tribute, and we find they resisted both, generally with success. Chztteldroog at times paid reluctant contributions to one or other; and the chiefs of Mallialum and Tra- vancore are not even enumerated in the Dufter of the Deckan. Their claims on the former under the word Calicut, are indeed some years afterwards mentioned as a matter of doubtful acquisition; and the claims on Z’ravancore could only arise from the paramount preten- sions of Madura, which under the head of Trichinopoly, together with Tanjore, form two Circars in that record. 21. It has been already observed, that Tanjore and Trichinopoly were not included in the -province of Beejapore in the register; though it is highly probabie, that on the first expedition of Zoolfucar Khan, they might have been considered as such, since Eckojee’s possession of the former was effected under the authority from Beejapoor only [a few | years before; but it is not known that any tribute was exacted from them previous to that invasion. Zoolfucar, however, undoubtedly laid under heavy contributions both countries, and though the Marhattas of Tanjore are accused of keeping aloof during the siege of Gingee, yet it is highly probable, (what is indeed alleged,) that influenced by ties of consanguinity, some degree of assistance clandestinely furnished to their countrymen at Gingee, had drawn the vengeance of the con- querors on them; and in the contentions about Tanjore of late years, we find a perwanna* of Zoolfucar Khan quoted as authority for the * History of the Management of the East India Company quoted from memory, but the work cannot be referred to here. 590 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. paramount claim of the Nabob of the Carnatic on that country; yet these expeditions appear to have been rather desultory, and intended to raise supplies, than to make a settlement of tribute, which we find a few years afterwards exacted under a more systematic rule. 22. Trichinopoly at this time was under a weak regency, managed by a woman, and from the large sums rated in the register, we may presume the tribute actually levied was very heavy. As from about this period we hear no longer of the wars and depredations of the Madu- rans and Mysoreans, we may suppose that they were considered under the protection of the Moguls. Mysore had got possession indeed of Salem, Parmutty, Namcul and Darampoory,* but it is only in the next reign we find Dodda-Daba Raja seizing on Coimbatoor. Shortly after the Dewan-Fouzdar, (for he united both offices in his own person, ) Saadut-Oolla, had enforced, it is said, a tribute from Mysore. In the civil contentions that agitated the empire at this time, it is difficult to procure further documents to explain these transactions. 23. The sudden incursions of the Gatka Marhattat chiefs had at one time alarmed Mysore, and put Seringapatam in danger. It is probable these lawless freebooters (for such they are by all parties described to be) had made this expedition from Gingee, and is the same men- tioned in the Madras Records; but after the capture of that place, and during the incessant predatory war that was carried on through the Carnatic by the Marhattas, denominated in the story of the times “ the wars of Santa and Dana,” there is room to think, that the proper coun- try of Mysore enjoyed a degree of tranquillity and security little known at this time by the other provinces. 24. It was in this interval then that we may imagine Chick-Deo ap- plied himself to settle his country, to consolidate its resources, and to establish those improvements and regulations which still distinguish his name among the ablest and most beneficent princes of these coun- * Sattimunglum and its district is doubtful; we may therefore infer that the Mysore territory at this period extended no further to the South than to the present limits of the Passes of Guzzelhutty, Caveripoorum, &c. The more Northern parts of Barramahl are supposed to have been dependent on Colar, as Amboor, &c. A complete translation of the Madura Memoir will throw further light on this part. f¢ See Memoir of the Mysore family, and of the Calala family. 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 59) tries. Even the Emperor appears to have courted his neutrality at least, and only four years before his death, the title of Jug- A. D. 1700. : : Deo- Rayel, and a royal signet being conferred on him. The Nazk of Maissur* for the first time assumed the honors of royalty by ascending a throne; a measure which so wily a politician would scarcely have ventured on without the assurance of the Emperor’s con- currence; or at least, that it would not be followed by the vengeance exercised towards his brother of Bednore some years before, for an ill- timed assumption of the same distinctions. 25. We may then consider the territory, the title, and the resources of Mysore fully established at the demise of this prince; its extent being 28,416 square miles and 101 districts of a revenuet of under an economy still more productive than that of the present day, if allowance be made for ruined villages and the decrease of the value of money since. This in the midst of a fierce and bloody war, which after ravaging the whole Deckan for 10 years, and at this moment pro- mising no termination, with the new Mogul government (still contend- ing for the paramount authority it had scarcely established) on the Cite sehen. North ame East, the Bednore, Chittledroog and sore dominions in Malabar chiefs, and the weak state of Trichinopoly 1704, see Map No. 2. ; . 2 : ae covering it from the West to the South, entirely in- sulated by itself on the height of the Ghauts, at the death of Chick Deo, Mysore commanded a respect which was felt by the most power- ful, and kept its rivals among the native chiefs of the Carnatic in awe. APPENDIX No. 1. EN storical Account of the establishment of the Europeans at Madras or Chinnapatam, from a Marhatta Manuscript, communicated by one of the ancient Provincial Officers in April 1802. Translated by CaveELLy Venkata Boria, Bramin. The Raja Streeranga Rayel reigned for the space of six years and two A. D. 1639. months, from the Fusly 1049 up to the month of Avanee A.S. 1562. of 1056. In this year Poonamelle was under the * Alsothe Madras Records, A. D. Maissur. + Bednore Memoir. } See list of the Mysore districts at this period, Appendix No. 6. where he is denominated the Naik of 592 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [ No. 152. management and in the possession of the poligar of the Damarla* family. At this period, the Merchants of the English Company, who resided at Visakapatam, proposing to build a cottee to carry on their com- merce on the sea-coast, made proposals to build a cottee,t (factory,) seeking there permission to form their establishment in some con- venient place of the coast under their protection. The poligars agreeing to their request, ceded the four undermentioned villages, together with Madras Coopum, on condition of paying them 1200 Madras pagodas, besides the additional expence of supporting the holy pagodas. This grant and conditions were engraved upon a gold plate, (for preservation as a record,) which they delivered to them with authority to establish a daroolzarib, (or mint house, ) for coining carak or Madras pagodas. The four Villages then granted were, viz. :— They built a cottee on the land of Pe ee ie village, which is named Madras. . On the land of this village is si- 4. Ditto, Chennk » Gespatn sx: dedi Mootaul and Pagdalpetta. 3. Ditto Maleput, olen ace The soil of this village is made use of to make salt. In the Fusly year 1056, Streeranga, Rayelt was dethroned, and his A. D. 1647, dominions possessed by the Mussulmans. In the reign of A.8. 1569. Sultan Abdool Hussain Jaanum Soobah, the English mer- chants having lately built a cottee, (or house of commerce, ) now wished to build a fort ; for this purpose they despatched Cassa Vee Runna as vakeel (or ambassador) to the presence of the aforesaid Jaanum Soobah. On his arrival, the Soobah being informed, by the address of the ambassa- dor, of the wishes and expectations of the English merchants, taking their request into his serious consideration, he bestowed his perwanna, granting the above four villages as an enam (free gift) to them, with * The ancestor of the present Calastry Rajah. + Cottee, a house of commerce or factory, different from cotta (tell,) a fort. t This Streeranga-Rayel seems to have been one of the kings of Chandergherry, perhaps the last. ‘This is the only branch of the royal family of which I have not yet got a regular account of succession, but I have hopes of getting it; the last of them had abandoned Pennaconda some years before (1804.) List of their successions have been since obtained, (1810.) 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 593 permission to erect a fort, and to establish a daroolzarib, (or mint house to stamp) on condition of their paying yearly into his treasury, the sums of 1200 Madras pagodas. He then dissmissed the vakeel, honorably, with the privilege of palanquin, umbrella, biruck varnava,* and toodom. Afterwards the English merchants, agreeable to the permission of the Jaanum Soobah, began to build a fort in the F usly A.D. 1650. 1059; at this time an officer named Podellee Lingapa, had A.S. 1572. sneceeded to the office of Soobadar, and managed the revenues of the Soobahs of Seera, Cadapa, and Canchee. In the forms of the Mussulman management of revenue, the term caumil is applied to the amount of revenues collected and accounted for to the administration for the time of the Rayels, and not attached to districts. At this time their revenue was not included in the jum- ma caumil of Podellee Lingapa; but Tripalkanee was granted as a jaghire under the management of Podellee Lingapa under the go- vernment of Islaum, and is therefore included in the jumma caumil, or rental; therefore this village was engaged by the above vakeel dur- A. D. 1685. ing his life, and upon his death, it was assumed by the A. 5.1607. English Company in the Fusly 1094. In the Fusly 1095 and Achaya Cycle year, Zoolfucar Cawn, distin- A. D. 1686. guished by the title of Cawn Bahauder, advancing into this A. 8. 1608. country with an immense force, and continued for 12 years em- ployed on the expedition and siege of the fort of Gingee.f At last having reduced that fortress, he appointed Davood Cawn to govern the Carna- tic. During his management, the English Company cultivating friendship with him, obtained permission to coin silver rupees.{ They also about this time got the following villages from the district of the amildar of Poonamellee, viz. :— Caamil. 1. Mouza Agamoor, “ eae set ‘bags. 620. 0 2. Ditto Parsewauk, BS. ine 3 ase a SLOU: | 90 3. Ditto Tandewauk, aut sini ioe aa .-- 400 10 * Several kinds of military music, significant of military distinction. + Gingee was at last taken in the Fusly year 1110, or A.D. 1700, A. S. 1623. t The translator, (a Hindoo), had rendered the Arabic words for Mint Caroot Zourve, (literally Stamping, house, ) a mint to strike gold coins. It seems from the context that the English had the privilege of coining gold only, and hence his error, which is set right.—Eps. 594 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. (No. 152. In the Fusly of 1127, the English Company, with the consent of A.D.1717. Sadaoola Cawn, then Soobedar, and the amildar of A. S. 1639. Poonamellee, received the following villages of the Poona- mellee district, viz.:— Caamil. 1. Mouza Trivatore, nis ae a wei bags. 2a0 2. Ditto Saut Kaud, A ace ne i: ae pan. 3. Ditto Connewauk, oe i se Be we t0O 0 4. Ditto Salvara, ... a ot “yy vals Dk eee 5. Ditto Loongombauk, ... 2g 2." 260 °S In the Fusly of 1149, in the adie ena of Sufdar Ally Cawn, A.D. 1739, the English Company got the following villages from the A. S. 1661. Poonamellee district, viz. :— Caamil. 1. Mouza Brumapore, Ie # ioe as Page PVE *h2 1. Ditto Sat Coopum, Hee te ss vit ae D2onsG 2. Ditto Adayavaram, fe a oe wis’ 8 20K: 4. Ditto Poodpauk, ... ae ang te sien vag TOR: A546 5. Ditto Vepary, ..- wale a These five villages were rie to the English Cae econ the Government of , Governor of Madras. At the same time the above Cawn granted a vilinas called Coodpauk, (now called Chintadry- petta,) as a jagheer to the Governor’s interpreter, which he enjoyed during life, when afterwards his jagheer was assumed by the Company. In the Fusly 1157, the French came with an armament and captured aS A AN the fort from the Company, after which, in the Fusly of ‘'S' 1745. 1158, the English Company brought troops and recaptured ue 1B. their own fort, defeating the enemy, and obliging them to fly. During the troubles of these captures, the Company lost their vouchers and purwannas for the grants and jagheer, being plundered by the enemy. Afterwards, the Nabob Shahmut Jung Bahadoor and Sampat Row granted Mylapore and some other villages, together with the customs — and sayar, viz. :— Caamil. 1, Mouza Mylapore, p yi the jig Pagiemn2aibi gg 2. Ditto Mamalom, a aes Jy eae See TOO 3. Ditto Alatore,... ya pas ¢ abi NS «lee REEF 4. Ditto Numdumbauk, ... on ms os doa belied iz 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic from 1564 to 1687. 595 | Caamil. 5. Ditto Pallagarrum, ... ss a = w+} G68 ig 6. Ditto Chennamongol, with the customs, Sul ra 2 7. Ditto Revenue of the village, ae 138 6 1 2965 Customs of the Mint, « 2,186 104 2 8. Ditto Settee Cuddee, Le as Hee fe Snag In the Fusly 1160, in the time of governor re tuseleeaem, when Nasir Jung advanced into this country, the Nabob Mahomed Ally Cawn be- stowed the whole district of Poonamellee in jagheer on the English Company. In the Fusly 1166, during the government of Lord Pigot, Mahomed A. D. 1752, Ally Cawn then granted the Nabob to the English Com- A. S. 1674. pany, and also ceded the district of Saat Maganum. In the Fusly 1173, and in the month of Alpissee, by the advice of A. D. 1759. Meer Hassadoola Cawn, Mahomed Ally Cawn granted in A. S. 1681. jagheer the district of Canchee and some other purgunnas, amounting to four lacks of pagodas. APPENDIX No. 2. Extracts from Historical Documents, confirming the Account of the expulsion of the Hindoo Naiks of Tanjore, by the Marhatta Chief Eickojee. MS. Madura History, page 24.—Chokanaad Naig, 8th King. About this time, Chengamaul-Daus, who had fled to Sdtar, brought from thence the king of the Marhatta’s brother, Ya-ko-jee, with 2000 horse, who entered Tanjore without opposition; but finding that the kingdom was fertile, and that Chengamala- Daus had no people of his own, Ya-ko-jee anxious to possess himself of the sovereignty, sought an opportunity to assassinate him. Having smelt of this plot, he escap- ed to Mysore, where he led an obscure life. APPENDIX No. 3. Extract from the Naraputty Vijium, page 30,a Tamul MS. Afterwards the king of the Bosalla Dasum brought abundance of troops of all kinds from the court in the Northern division, con- quered Compa-Goudoo ; the Rajah of Magadee, forcibly took posses- sion of his capital Magadee and another city called Bengooloor, and there established himself in the government of that conquered coun- try. 4M 596 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. At this time, a Raja named Veejaya-Ragavarauze of the Ballega caste ruled at Tanjore, whose ancestors were established in that state by Kistna- Rayel on a very honorable footing. The king of Madura proud of the strength of his army, suddenly marched against him, put Vegjaya- Rauze to death, and returned after this victory to his capi- tal. The son of Veejaya-Ragavaraja, named Chengamala Nazk, sent his minister as ambassador, who made all possible haste to Bengaloor, where he came into the presence of Hkojee, and represented thus: I am the chief minister of Chengamalla Naik, king of Tanjore, who is my lord, and being attacked and deprived of his country by the lord of Madura, has sent to request your aid and support with all your forces to conquer his enemy, for which he undertakes to defray the field charges of your troops. Ekojee upon this representation of the minister, consented to his proposal; he then sent to Chickadava- Raja, signifying his having engaged to go to the assistance of Tanjore, and the necessity that he should be in condition to fulfil his engagements to the utmost in every sense. kojee, therefore, for a sum sufficient for the disbursements of his troops, made over to Chickadava Raja, his district of Bangalore for 1,200,000 rupees, and on receiving payment thereof, he marched. On his arrival near Tanjore, he wrote to the lord of that city to discharge the arrears of 5000 of his cavalry; the demand was complied with, and he received sufficient to pay his troops for one month. Then under the pretext of bringing more forces, he returned from thence back, and having intelligence of the state of Aranee, he suddenly attacked that fort, got possession of it, putting the garrison to death, and placed Vadajee, one of his officers there, with a force to maintain it. He then went to Tanjore with only about 200 horse, and represented to the Tanjore lord, that his troops being in arrears to a very large amount, they had refused to obey his orders until their balance was dis- charged ; but if he would now advance him sufficient to discharge the balance of two months, he swore to bring his whole army to reduce his enemy, and to obey at all times his commands. He then took an oath at Coombaconum in the divine presence of God, upon which Chengamalia Raja paid him the money he wanted, requesting him to hasten by all means to march against Madura; but the ungrateful Ekgee, who had privately leagued with the Madura king, then re- quested, that having on his account and for his service made over his country to Chickadava Raja, and being obliged to carry his family along with him to the field, he would grant him a place where they 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 597 might reside in security in his absence, as he was preparing to march within a few days in a fortunate time towards Madura, to attack the enemy; whereupon, with the consent of Chengamalla Raja, being admitted with all his forces into the fort, he immediately placed his guards on all the places of importance, and then intimidated the Raja so much by threats, that if he did not leave the place, by force to deliver him up to his enemy, the king of Madura, that after this dreadful* conversation, ykojee forced him to leave the city with only the dress he wore, leaving all his property behind, together with all the royal family, who on some private carriages escorted by his troops, were sent out of the district. This great princet not able to evade this misfortune which was des- tined by God, submitted to this degradation, and in this poor abject condition, proceeded with all his family to Streerangapatam. Being ashamed to behold Chickadava Raja, he remained privately in a house of one of the inhabitants, which the Raja being informed of, came to this lord, consoled and encouraged him not to be uneasy for the loss of his fortune, and granted him his protection, assigning some villages for his maintenance. APPENDIX No. 4. Translation of an Extract from a Tamul MS. History of the Marhatta Family of Tanjore, containing an account of the revolution by which. the Marhatta Bhoosla Family was established at Tanjore by Echojee. Now the descent of Eckojee Raja who conquered Tanjore, has already been fully mentioned in the history of the Bhosala Vamshum.} This Eekojee Rajah being the fourth of that name, when he was ruling at Bangalore the second time, received a letter from Ali Abdil Shah of Beejapoor, mentioning, “that Veejaya-Ragava Naiker of Tanjore being besieged by the Trichinopoly Nazkers, a vakeel has come to me from Tanjore on that account; therefore we send two viziers, named Cauddil-Alas- Khan and Abdul Alt, together with some troops, and you should also go along with them with your army, attack the army of the Nazkers of Trichinopoly, and drive them away. * Literally translated. ¢ When in Mysore in 1807, enquiry was made in vain for the descendants of this family. It since appears, that a person belonging to;them, or claiming to be such, was noticed in certain communications to Government in 1805 from the Southward, ~ Bhonsla-Vamshum, or the Generation or Race of the Bhonsla Family. 598 Political E'venis in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. (No. 152. You must then put the Tanjore people under arrest* till they collect the balance of the Paudshah’s tribute.f You should also collect the amount of the expences of the army, and send it to the presence.” On reading this letter, he immediately left Bangalore fort in charge of Chaualakaattee- Soorya- Row, and marched along with the two vi- ziers to Tanjore; in the way he took the fort of Arnee, thence he marched to Tanjore, defeated the army of the Nazkers, and drove them away. He then laid the mogallco on Tanjore, and encamped at Tree- moollavoel, in order to collect the money of the tribute, and the expen- ces of the armies; keeping the two viziers, Caudil-Alas-Khan and Abdul Ali, without the fort to fix and collect the amount of the money. It was while this Rajah was encamped at Tvreemoollavoel at this Pe Aue ge time, that his second son Surpojee- Rajah was born, the third person of this name in the Salleevahan Sakam, 1596, in the Cycle year Rachasa; these circumstances have been already men- tioned. Vegjaya-Ragava- Naik and his relations of Tanjore delaying to pay the money of the tribute, and being involved in contentions among themselves about the supreme{ authority in the state, disputing who was chief, dismissed the vakeel (who had been lately sent to Beejapoor,) with the view of deceiving the two viziers, who resided without the fort. This intrigue and deception being resented by his minister§ and the vakeel, they were discontented, and represented to the two viziers, “that the Natkers would not listen to their advice, and evinced much weakness and folly in their conduct, which was now so bad, that they were likely to ruin the country ; that they were at variance with each other, and were not able to manage the Samstaan ; that they (the viziers) ought therefore to take the country under their direc- tion, as the Nazkers, to the number of 15 or 20 people, were quarrel- ling without any substantial reason, and ready to destroy each other; that the people were no longer under the command of the Naikers, and no longer respected their authority, and designed to seize on the fort, and to cut off the NMazkers within two days; and recommended therefore to them to rule the kingdom, (or assume the government.”’) * Arrest, mogalloo, (Tam.) The original runs literally ‘‘ You will lay the mogadloo on the Tanjore people till, &c. &c.”? The Malabar mogalloo seems to be the derna of the Northern Hindoos. + Peishkush. Original, ‘‘ Am I great, or are you great ?” § Muntree, the chief minister. 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 599 The two vizierscame to no resolution for two days, while they ex- amined into the accuracy of these representations, which they found were very true, and that all the officers of the country were speaking in the same manner, (or held the same sentiments.) The viziers then replied to the vakeel and chief minister, ‘“‘ we cannot do this business ourselves; but we will give you a letter which you should both carry and deliver to Eckojee Rajah, who is now at T’reemullavoel, and you can bring him, then all the business will be settled.” Accordingly the vakeel and ministers took that letter, and going to Zreemullavoel, delivered it to Eckojee Rajah, acquainting him of the misconduct of the Nazker’s warriors, and relations of the family who were in Tanjore fort; thereupon Echojee Rajah set out secretly with some of his troops to Tanjore, and after conferring with the two viziers, went into the fort of Tanjore, accompanied by them in the Salleeva- han Sakam year 1596, in the cycle Rachasa in the month of Mausee in the day of Suptamee (or 7th) in the Sookala-Putchum. On that day he came by the road leading to the gate of Tanjore fort, thence now called Ali-Durwaja ; after advancing a short way, the Nazk, his relations, their followers and warriors from the Aramana (or palace) advanced to oppose the Rajah sword in hand. In this conflict the Naik of Tanjore and seven or eight of his cousins were slain, the remaining Nazkers fled in great confusion, whereupon the fort remain- ed under his command. Then the two viziers composed the troubles which still in some degree prevailed in the fort, and then came out by the East-gate and encamped without the fort ; as they came out by this gate with victory, therefore itis called Futteh Durwaja. The Rajah then delivered the fort into the charge of the late chief minister, and went and encamped without the fort with the two viziers. The Rajah then asked liberty of the two viziers to return to Banga- lore, but they earnestly requested him to stay until their own differ- ences were adjusted, for they were disputing to which of them this country should now belong. Affairs were thus in suspense for two months, when intelligence ar- rived that Auwrungzebe having conquered all the several Padshahs of Deckan, except Beejapoor, there was reason to suspect that the govern- ment of Beejapoor also must soon fall. Abdul-Ali and Cawdil Alas Khan therefore considered if they remained disunited and quarrelling among themselves, after Eekojee Rajah’s departure they could not preserve the fort ; that the Naikers of Trichinopoly were valiant men ; 600 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. and even that Ali-Adil- Shah would never permit of this country fall- ing into their possession. On the other side, that Eckojee Rajah was a warrior fully able to reduce the people of Trichinopoly; that his brother Seevajee Rajah also was a man of such great power in his country, that Adc- Adil-Shuh was not able to contend with them; there- fore, they resolved that Eckojee Rajah was the fittest person to rule the kingdom, who would from gratitude pay them due respect and at- tention for such a service down through future generations. Having thus considered and determined in their mind, they acquaint- ed Lckgjee Rajah of their sentiments, and satisfied him (or prevailed on him) to acquiesce in their proposals. Soon after Eckojee Rajah was seated on the throne of Tanjore in A. D. 1675. the epoch of Salleevahan Sakam 1597, in the Psi" aa Cycle year Nala, in the month of Chittry; he then sent to Ali- Adil- Shah of Beejapoor a nuzzur (or present) ade- quate to his rank, and wrote him a letter, signifying that he retained these two viziers with him, that the Padshah might not conceive any suspicion of their fidelity. The Padshah on receiving this letter and present was extremely pleased, and in reply addressed him a sunnud, empowering him to enjoy the country of Tanjore from generation to generation; in this manner he wrote a sunnud, and sent it with many kinds of valuable cloths, &c. as presents to Eckojee Rajah. Afterwards the people of Trichinopoly came to fight against the Rajah, who repelled them, and obtained from them a written grant of the village of Sondala- Mal, ‘for the expense of betel and nuts.” He also fulfilled his engagements to Cawdil Alas Khan and Abdut- Ali, and continued to rule the kingdom. In the epoch of Salleevahan Sakam 1598, in the cycle year Pingala to Echojee Rajah was born his third son Tookojee Rajah ; these three sons were by his eldest wife Tippa Bauhee Saib of the Yengala caste, and by his younger wife, Annoo Bauhee Saib, of the caste of Mola, he had a daughter. He also had nine concubines ; of them were born seven children, namely :— 1. Chundraban, 3. aati 5. aes ri ttle 2. a 6. Of these seven sons, the eldest Chundraban was a great warrior. Alto- gether Hekojee Rajah had ten sons. After ruling for some time he departed this life in the Salleevahan Sakam 1604, in the cycle year Rootrotcaury ; his eldest son Shahajee Rajah, (the third of that name,) being appointed to succeed to the government. 1844,] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 601 APPENDIX No. 5. Literal Translation from the Memoirs of Sheevajee, of the conference between Sheevajee and his brother Eckojee of Tanjore. CHAPTER LXXXII. After this, (the taking of Chenjee,) on the other side of Chendee, the army encamped at the village of Ardér near Treevundee, whence a letter was sent to Eckojee Rajah, saying, “1 have not met your Majesty since I was born, desirous of a meeting, I am come into your neigh- bourhood, and beg that you will pay me a visit,” thereupon Eckojee Rajah attended by Juggunath-Punt-Diwan and his army came and waited upon Sheevajee Rajah in a most respectful manner. Charity was largely distributed, afterwards they both eat out of the same dish, which they continued to do daily, and conversed together in the pre- sence of Ragoonath Narayen, and Dittajee Punt Vakneess, Havildar, and Bdl-Prubhoo-Cheetneess and Kumbeer-Row Shenaputtee and Anajee-Ragoonath Mujmoondar. Sheevajee Rajah began to say, ** Give to me the half of the Chendaverry* dominions and take you the other half.” Eckojee Rajah answered, ‘“‘ You must then give to me the half of the domains acquired in the Désh,t (country of Marhattas).” Sheevajee replied, ‘‘ Our father acquired nothing in the Désh.” Ekojee Rajah rejoined, ‘Formerly territories were acquired by our father in the Désh, deliver the half to me.” Sheevajee repeated, “‘ Our senior ac- quired nothing in the Désh.” Thus were words and disputes carried on for fifteen days. At last Eckojee Rajah declared, “‘ We must fight for it, within fifteen days I shall complete an army and call upon you; pre- pare yourself.” Having so spoken, he set off in anger. Sheevajee Rajah for the sake of peace followed out of his tent, but was not heard by Eckojee, who mounting his horse rode on to Chendaver. As far as Chendaver, Sheevajee Rajah ordered these officers to go in his escort ; namely, Humbeer, Row-Shenaputtee and Manajee Moré and Roopdjee Bhonsla, and Anajee Rogoonath. They went as far as Chendaver, * The district of Tanjore. ¢ Alluding to their first acquisition of Poona and Poorender, which in fact were not acquired by Shahjee, but descended from his ancestors, the dispute, therefore, here turns upon the point whether the acquisitions of a father was to be divided among his sons: leaving the ancient patrimony for the eldest according to Sheevajee’s assertion,”’ or ‘* that the whole lands without distinction possessed by a person should be equally divided among his sons.’’ ‘The former distinction is well known in the Laws of Scot- land under the distinction of Heritable Property, or Hereditary, and of conquest or personal estate and property. 602 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. where they were presented with cloths and ornaments as marks of distinction, and thence they took leave. CHAPTER LXXXIII. Thereafter Sheevajee Rajah leaving Ragoonath Punt and the She- naputtee with the army, went to the Désh (native land), accompanied by Dittajee Punt, and by Bal-Prubhoo- Cheetneess and by Manajee Moré Panch- Hazaree (of 5000,) Anajee Moré and Annund Row, Panch- Hazaree, and he arrived at Punhala. The army behind was attacked by Hckojee Rajah’s troops, consist- ing of twenty thousand cavalry and fifty thousand fire-lockmen, and commanded by Jaggunath Punt Diwan, by Bheemajee Rajah, by Roybanjee Rajah, and other officers of rank. These armies fought for fifteen days. One day the cavalry (of Sheevajee) charged the four sides and killed two thousand infantry ; disorder ensued (in Eckojee’s lines); Jaggunath Punt and Bheemajee Rajah and Roybanjee Rajah, the highest officers, were taken prisoners ; the infantry fled; the army of Chendaver was destroyed; a thousand troopers and bramins and Marhattas were killed. On Ragoonath Punt’s side, (2. e. Sheevajee’s, ) five hundred troopers lost their lives in the victory. CHAPTER LXXXIV. After that a treaty of peace was concluded, by which the half of the country north of the Cavery, including the forts and palaces of Bdld- poor* Kolar, Maharaj Gudd, and Juggdév Gudd, and Carnatic Gudd and others were ceded to Sheevajee. The Kamaveeshdar of Arnee, named Odajee Bhaskur, who had eight sons, viz. Soobén-Row and Neevas- Row, and the rest had been gifted by Shaljee Rajah with a dis- trict including the fort of Vumnneedoorg under these new cessions. This gifted tract or enamt no person molested. The fort of Veloor fell (to Sheevajee’s troops). In that quarter Ragoonath Narayen remained at Chundee and Humbeer Row Shen- naputtee returned with the army towards their own country. In the Carnatic a territory ylang an annual revenue) of fifty lacs of huns was acquired. * Ballapoor and Colar are well known to be above the Ghauts; the other guddies are in the Payen Ghaut, or Barramahl, and we see Bangalore is not included, which confirms the account of its being made over by Eckojee to the Mysore Chief, previous to his marching to Tanjore. t The Arnee jagheer has been a matter of discussion of late years ; a person in posses- sion of heritable property cannot divide it; but the latter, as his own acquisition or conquest, he may divide or bequeath as he thinks proper. 603 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. ] ¢ cer‘o9 |ero‘oe jooo'ze —fosu'es FOO Bae ve we eg yt on MOAG] 9 jooo'z, jr * HIMAUOAC 07 oge'z9 ne ae ies 588 8 eo ‘UIeIZARTIING JOInMeMING! O |OIC'Z9 |** oe ‘mpewisyq 61 LG6 ‘82 on _ = ne ** (£0731 QT ON) “Yeutoonsurepy| 0 |£66'9z [°° nit ‘ayeooTnsua AA | 8] One (000 ST: 81 GGe Ce Borat ee re ee et (nyxeoyeH % ON) “looouooy,) Q /664'Zz'E |** — (“AooHMOoT,) “Inosutg Z| GLE FS = a oe aa ae Me ae mt 4 al Glee |** Sis ** “Jepunoun | OT O8P‘9 ee ee eo eo ee ee Deeg qneure N YUU, 0 O8t‘9 eo eo ee ‘qayeued GT 000‘86‘T 100099 |°° °° oe oe pis "* ‘epuoseureg “Iepuoy-uren ‘puoouadeog] PFT |99z ‘Clb |°* % ** “epuoouny; PT 08P‘9 = = ie 3 ‘orp ‘pL ‘ON ; 0 j0sr‘9 |*° ‘rapuntteg reiyyoo'T | ST Z29‘OF eo ee ee ae ‘oyIp ‘sl ‘ON ; IOOIeEg 0 GE9 ‘OF eo ee ae ‘1noing al LLG'TS8 . ieee. Sat << us “outp € “ON “Tl®qtpoog; 0 | L/Z't8 2 : ‘TeqIPeI AO TENE ORL AL gesies%. |! tt ttt 4noMPET ST Pue ZT ON aTnpayog ‘ge “on BE lecu'ec’s |" ‘sIeUPHE Z} 46 ute Ue. O0F‘0S ee eo eo ; ee eo (‘oapsne yoow) eyooMle[e 0 00b ‘c eo eo ‘aqyeoypomyeg 8 000'F% |000‘8 00r‘%E 006 ‘F%% ay es : ‘ZION “g 29S Axepurutez 04} 10; puy| O {OOPS |(“eIOYO 10) “euuryD eed |e 002‘EI 000‘tP 969'60'% nae echt a are pe OG ge COCO KCHEOKROSOT EO eE ooo EAE OE eT 969‘60‘% (‘erang 10) ‘eppag sooderjeg 9 000 jooo'e |Pamm fooe'ge —«SO8BAT B+ Gy sont “qf 20g ‘toO[FuEN ‘HooTSMeA! Q foos‘or |** °° “+ “HooTSNeg_¢ ¥ ee (‘yeyaoye py oaz1y 10) Ayeyorq ‘Aoqiy Apjezty| o 009°IZ |*° es ve ‘Aeqorg b s0e‘0s‘T |T01‘09 += jose’ss‘s wae se eotrr “ON "| SIUpUIMIAZ JO JsIT] Gog ‘Apuooseuy| Q {10089 ‘yepuootuuy Jo epuooeuuy § ‘< ee oe ee ‘ontp o}jIp aules ayy) go j00z'er [°° Coapsne jo Aqunog | ‘JOOQUIY ) B1OJUT 1O alOJUW)% O00°S9°T jooo’es °° tty" a i. ** ueysopulyy] mNyooyepY oy) Sq oures oy] Q [ZEZ‘IZ‘e |" “i ‘a1oyesueg pees Ayuowutos ‘10odureysy “purgy °° H fs ‘eposeg | rad saad| «s8e : ; Z “N11 © ye ~Rhakey : sy | ‘saadnyy & soadnyy ‘1a{sIsey Jo satdog —— -——_——_——| wouoyip pure ‘uejsopurzy jnyeoyep 94} WoI} SSuIpear snotsea ‘syieMoY = |——-———— ‘leyjnqq viqdoosy oy} Woy “66ZT JO sornp “849g ay} Aq pa} *TTuIeeD -eUllysiy Sak emun f° ‘sypyoyyT 40 syouunbing -¢g—‘aynusng ‘soodvfaag 403.119 > | 4» © 604 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. [No. 152. ‘soodnry 9¢/'02'% 24 0} Stvadde 41 [e303 oy} Aq yng “pozjtUO ST UNS DY T, x» 0 Og joe ft 8% “yTnqunseyy OP are A || he take aes bo oa “Moog | 6E 0 00080‘T | (‘TTMorpuooy 10) TTMoIpuoo'y | SE FIL |L31'86'¢ | IN3100H8arpujout seqjoog 3 0 |Ge9'1G [°° °° %* ‘toojameqyy| SE 0 (SSS 1h f° Se fot? «oS eMpadzoony PE 0 1896‘ a ee ‘100]]9 N-eouny | CE 0 '00t‘S °° (‘ellay[ON 10) ‘etaasyen |CE 000‘CL ee oe oe ee ee ** (‘ov1Ip OE *ON) “eatayepung| go {ogo‘GZ °° oi + (‘A190S510p -ueyosdeyiad) ‘eunstpuooy | IE c/e‘ee ee ee oe ee eo oe ee (‘qnyseye py 6% ‘ON) 0 cee‘ee eh oS £8 “eSUNSPAITS 0€ 0c6'9 oe ee os oe On «+ ‘Ajgasueg Jo Ay[nyinseuio0og Q |g96‘9 *e * ‘INSE N-s10UeG | 6G 0cz¢ ee ee ee ee Be "1G ON “euofieg-ATyew-TAppus, 0 |0¢z‘e ae ** ‘ualrey[-[Npug | k% 000‘GF es *° ee oe “s ol ‘eyyeotpuoog ‘doodipuoog! Qy |nog‘ck {°° os °* “ayeoytpuoog | LG £ G/9‘99 ee ee eo es ee eo (‘cz ‘ON ‘eH ) iapuoog | 0 GL9°99 ee eo ee (‘seqqe1 ‘ -YeT 94} 0} MOU) 1oopuo0dg | 9% ~ Cn as ee ee ee ee ee ee ON) fe ee as G p 2 6LP oe = (‘unyjndea i Pattee a -ag ‘W09) ‘Nssny-1ue}Ng |S G0S/ET' 1O00-Gr -\cee'Ge'p. fe. ts tt See as pekse tp) Veeder edgo- yees 5 FCeR EET Ir | - "* ‘yeiag | VG 160‘ZG ete ee Ee (Gnyxee¥eyy EZ ON) Ayfaquereurqns| g [i6s‘g = f** 88 “TH TMYUNeuag | &6 Eo lees F- (‘xoopleN S100pynyy ) Loo] [eI Joo10Q ‘joorq Arnyesoopy| FI | [gO'1s‘s °° ge ** (“ur09 “1007 -9g 10 a10[9N) Soorppaysany | cS ‘ e- oe eo eo eo ee ¢ § : o1 ¥ (‘Aq[ng Teu 006°%Z Aynyyreueser AT19wW110,] ; ane : -uinsnf wo) ae Bai 1G “puryd “APH a “eposeg red saad| ‘sseg “SV | SY Ze “nl ¢@ ye) *Aqueg : : saodny | ‘laysisey Jo saidog —-—_—__—- qUsIoyIp pue ‘ue}sopuUlF] INYooyePT oY} wWosy sourpvar snouva ‘syieway |—-—————] ‘1oyjnq eiydoosy ay} wo1g “66LT JO SoTNp -ayog ayy Aq pay “Trmee gd -eUlljsy sonusady euIUIn fF (‘panuyuo) )—'sjoynyy 10 syouunbang -ce—‘oyousng ‘soodnlarg “nas 605 eee “epoo -eq iod| ‘sseg ‘sur © ye} “AQueg soodny “6621 JO SeTNp -ayog ayy Aq pay -eUll]sqy sonusaADy Politicad Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687, 1844,] “1aysIsay Jo satdog jualeyIp pue ‘uejsoopulp] ynyoeoyxe PY OY} Woy sSurpeos snowea ‘syrewoy ZL \ole‘or‘6r|‘soodny ‘jrueeg ewuns *al0upag ul JooU0TZY ATOOFT! Cy ‘TTeyuodie Hy) gO “1apooMeg-S3eN | oooscocescoo OOPS 008 °F, OGZ‘SI‘E OrES‘9 069‘1Z 028‘ Cb9'8C'T 0G ‘9¢ GZS ‘Z9 029'T 091% 096‘2T qroIeeD euUn ¢ as s *100U0 Fy -T]00 FY oe = ‘qqequndin yy ae as ** “BTATASSNO FY | Yaeiqeun AA Jo yoresequing |" se Sgndiyjog "+ “yNYTEON Jo tNdyouoN | +6 TMYpag 20 TOAPVT! ss *s ‘JapunwiNng-5e yy os Pe ‘rejoo-issun Fy ee ee ae ‘TINNY ee ‘IpuneIag 10 IPUOO}IG ee ee ee ‘nNSunuye oe “1aynd etydoosy 94} wo ZS "IG SERRA! OES CA Dx eR 8S Ret Rane 5 rk | A AE OEE eS ae OS (‘panuyuog )—'spoyoyy 40 souunbing -¢¢—‘oyousng ‘soodvlaag «2.02.9 ee a ee Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. (No. 152. 606 *pei}IWO 000‘86 oos‘ze 0P9‘S 000‘GL 006 ‘Z6‘T 000‘S1 OGL‘E3'T OSL'E6 00S‘62‘T 0S2°S6 000‘¢Z 000‘G2 ‘TTI ‘pao 000‘9¢ |000‘%1 L886L‘T 129‘02‘L -ssadny '*sSeg yueg —— eS "66ZT PIN PETS GE9°E9'Z0'l 199°1S‘8S‘¢ ‘soodnty ee ee ee ee oe ‘aqIS oz ‘ON ‘Aynyynae ‘Aqtidjuaegq ee ee ee (‘yey pnsoa ) Kuun3ieg 10 ‘Auunsing veasing eo ee ° - e- ‘Appeapnse py (-yepy Aareauey]) ‘100je N ‘Aat00[[aN (‘yep eppnsfkai009) eppuseeyji0p “LON *Y 20g ‘1oodeTTeq YOryO ce oe ** Cyey ted WEN OTD TIEN) “MW FN ‘epeqoueg so (‘qeET eppnsooaeny) ‘eppnseaeyy (‘yey Aqmysunyyny ) eee ee @e ee ee ee ‘1eA e11oyalinN) ‘qeppnskiny “e1ad.in ee ee ee ee ee (‘yey e]nuerer) ‘el[nuerezy “e][nWe1er pe. (8H 8 ON) (Qnyeeqe]] SooipertyO) Sooipi0e Fy eo eo eo ee ‘sqoo[e y, Ino Ajuo Ajrow10y sem Jt ‘“ZGLT Ul pa -pao eyo (ooey, euo) syoorey, xIg qneyy eye ‘“ueyy uedeg ‘eypueog co se se Spapnypour msi pue ‘eieurdg iaMoT aq 0} pesoddug s+ ‘yorstndwos ynoyytM Jou ‘pred Aj[nj raaou ynq ‘esos UO partaay Ayperyjaed eynqisy ay} eq 0} pasoddng “66L1 ‘aioskq JO uotytyred jo Ajyear} ay} Jo soTnpayog 24} YIM uostuedmod uO poojsiepuN aq ued se 1ej se suoljeueldxe pue ‘sy1eUlod ‘sSurpeed snore A 0¢2°99 0S2°E6 0 0 0 | 00c‘zE 0 | opg‘s 0 | 000°! 0 | 00S‘%6‘I 0 | 000‘GT 0 1 OSL‘ea‘T 0 | OSZ‘E6. 0 | 00S‘%2'T 0 | 0S2‘S6 0 | 000‘GZ 0 Z 000°6@‘tT 1] 128‘08‘2 0 | ceL‘es*Z OI} se9‘s9‘ZO'T €1} 198‘1S‘8c‘¢ ssaodny *J9}JNQ ey) Ul [tueegeuuin ** ‘pasoddns ‘t1jauemeq °° ye ‘1oodeljeq euuryg ais oe ‘Kuagspn yr ae e+ «6 ‘Ayoasurqyyny ee ee °° “BITaYLIO T, se se Boorpyayyy9 as “4s ‘SoorpAe yy ee ee ee ‘eypuoog ‘mssnuiepAP 10 100upag ec “eé ce 6é 4¢ <¢ ‘+ “‘IT[NqQUOEG| LT ee “TUN ALES | OT ‘QdIUM[ISeY |CT °° 9a10d]aaN FL “elle ylu1004 |e] ‘soodeyyeq tueyD/Z1 ee “eyeqyueny | TT ‘yan spe OT e* ‘a10mSuad |6 e¢ “ellayin pg “ey NULIEy | / ** “1y4n 31907719 ‘S001ps2e}3199)|G ** ‘Soorprey|p ** — ‘eypuerog/g Me ‘1o0upeg |Z ‘giosh I 10 Weyedesutieg jo tepurmaz ‘unjjndesuriog| | -erydoosy 1a1JNq 10 ‘1a}s13ay ay} Ul soureNy SS eee ee =a 7 10 ‘oynusvg -Loodvtaag uo sjuapuadeg Lo sunpurwag sv ‘yng ydosp ‘youag fo yoqnog fo sayfng ay? ur pasaqua sforyQ oopurzy 607 € 1698‘19'G2‘S °° ne ie *Te}0], eee | ee ee 00S‘LS ‘pphsinyeg ‘ppnsinyeys ‘eppnsinyes|0 |00S‘LE i aan dels alee we 2 Talis 4 « GMYsr1OAUES | LZ 00S‘Z8° ee ee ee ee ee 0 00¢°L8‘T ee ee ee e 8 ee 66 ‘qeyJOITpoor) 9% (Opa eee. ee ae OO (OOD GO Ge ‘pa ; PZ ‘EZ ON ‘TyeMeseg ‘{pucosurey -puajui aq ysnu Apuoosu0g °° s+ “{pnosunsy | CZ 06298 a a m= “eH OZ ON {0 1062‘98 ae me a “‘1eT[eq °° eS ‘Areqyeg | $2 CZ6LI eTMpeyas Ayeor vag) “welled eter col‘te’6 j°° (‘hdoo pz ‘FZ °ON) ‘Atoaseueg|O (COT‘I6'6 =j°° *" = = Ippnouny |€% OGC‘EL‘T ‘7 “ON *W 9as pue ‘Apusosfuny|0 |0cGC‘SZ‘T ee ee ‘Kpuooseuy °° se ee SepuooRUy | 2G oos6Es'0I 4° Ot TG ON *y 998 pay|0 [096°62 OL °° — ** ‘Ajjauodie py °° «tpn qundan F | 1% ‘payimg = |yrayog ‘Asay sejog yytm Araqssnyuy|0 |0CL‘8T ee ee ‘igassnyuy °° on ‘K1aaysnsuy 0% 000°6 | 000‘e ‘peng | ** ‘es ON 0, 0ez2- = [° hoe! oss gkmooreaeg = < eee 006‘0g (00s‘ol ‘payimg j|°* ee *ayag gg ‘ON 0 |000‘SP ‘se ai +s «6 “FJNotUy ** «=: JO AwpululeZ "][NIITY ST ssaadny |'sseg ‘JUeO}‘seodny ‘soodn iy 66LI i. Z "6B6LT eTNpeyos ‘al0sk TN jo uonjsed jo Ayeaay ay} JO saynpeyog "19IJNG 24} Ul *erqdoosy iayjnq 10 ‘Joysloayy oO} Ul Soule Ny ~ ay} YIM uoslzedu0s uo poojsiapun oq ued se /[MeeQemMUNsS ey se suo euL[dxe pue ‘sy1eUal ‘souIpead snole A A aS ee Sa a a ee RR eR a aE SaEEENEEREEIEPROSN cs SE \ (‘panuyuog )—'youag fo yoqnog 40 ‘an0u«ng -Loodnlaag uo spuapuadag 40 suvpuruag so ‘yor ydosp fo safngy ayp ur pasajuasfary) oopurry 1844. | Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 608 Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. (No. 152. *paiaysisal } . JOU SI YOIYAM Jeqeyepy JO oaisnjoxy | (‘pepnpour oq einpeyy =) jo Aouepuodap ev se aiooueAriy, jo oN} 9g} JOyJoyM [uqnoq) ee | 6LE‘SP°619 G/8'€6'68'F | ** Joory Jo sqoq "yetag Jo sqoq ata en LEN se Atrmed |69e‘19'ca's “EN se ATIMeY step 1 J ‘epuoog pure o10u *pogq ‘alosAy Sutpnyoutr ‘100d pue slofuey jo sresi1g useqjnog -eG SuIpnypout jou ynq 929 ‘v3 -JooIpuey pue ynoypig Ajoor ¢ (-Ajjeaouury, pue einp sueuy Wy pow -efaag uo wuepuedap siepurwe7 | -kty Aq passessog ‘epuoomeling Suipnpour ‘peq oPG‘Ee ‘Eze Sow Sutpnjour) ‘Atdourmaqy, -oye yy Aq passassog ( ‘Tuopy Jou e10u | 4 | L “100QULY 0} ISAAK pue YInog 62209‘ 2¢'I }ssorei0g 9Y} 0} AoojuNy WOIT yeeys) ueteg ‘peqeipA Py ‘oryeureg 52969 ‘6P * -eipsP ‘yeeyy eyeq ‘oueureg 98e°LI‘LP ‘1oodefaeg ‘yeeyy eyed ‘oyeureg ) ‘sosadny *saodny —_— ee Le Se a en — —=. - as —— — = re | eS a eS SS SS ee SS AEE I en ee ns ay ee "youl "YeRlas ‘aynUuLDD Jo suo: jnbopy 1aLH Lo ‘sdrysqoquay om, ayz fo sarsnosas aayousnduos ayp mays 02 paubisap ‘Qoosp puv youry fo sdrysgoquay ayound ~aS OM} ayy fo S4ossedans ayy uaamjag paprap sv ‘uayfngy ayp 07 Gurpsooon aynusvy ay) fo sanuaaarz ay) fo qav.98q 7 » 1844.] Political Events in the Carnatic, from 1564 to 1687. 609 APPENDIX No. 9. PROCLAMATION AGAINST THE SLAVE TRADE. At a Consultation, present William Gyfford, Eisq., Agent and Grover- nor, &c. &e. An order in English, Portuguese, Gentue and Malabar, for pre- venting the transportation of this country people by sea, and making them slaves in other countries, this day was read and passed, and order- ed to be hung up in four public places of this town ; the contents are as follows : Whereas formerly there hath been an ill custom in this place of shipping off this country-people and making them slaves in other strange countries ; we therefore, the present Governor and Council of Fort St. George, have taken the same into our serious consideration, and do hereby order that for the future, no such thing be done by any person whatsoever resident in this place ; and we do hereby also strictly command all our officers by the water-side, whether they be English, Portuguese, or Gentues, to do their utmost endeavours to prevent the same, or else suffer such punishment either in body or goods as we shall think fit to inflict upon them ; and if any person shall hereafter presume clandestinely to do anything contrary to this our order, by shipping such slaves of this country, and it be proved against him, he shall pay for every slave so shipped off or sent away, fifty pagodas, to be recovered of him in the Choultrey of Madrasspatam, one-third for the use of the Honorable India Company, one-third to the poor, and one- third to the informer. Dated in Fort St. George the 9th day of Novem- ber, one thousand six hundred and eighty-two. (Signed) WILLIAM GYFFORD. Fort St. George, 1682, Monday, \3th November, 1682. 610 Note on the Osseous Breccia and Deposit in the Caves of Billa Soorgum, Lat. 15° 25', Long. 78° 15’, Southern India. By Captain Newsoup. These caves are situated in hills composed of the diamond limestone, and had not hitherto, as far as I can discover, been visited by any Euro- pean previous to my stumbling upon them. From the roofs of some depend clusters of stalactites, while the sides and floor are encrusted with stalagmite, covered with an ammoniacal and nitrous soil of little speci- fic gravity, brown in colour, and apparently the result of decomposition of the filth of bats and other small animals that lurk in the recesses. The mouths of the caves are from +46 to 60 feet high ; but diminish before many feet are traversed to semi-circular channels, or fissures of no great length, which it is necessary to traverse on hands and knees. Among the specimens sent, will be found a gypseous bone breccia, a red indurated marl or mud, somewhat resembling that of the celebrated Kirkdale caverns in Yorkshire, some fossilized bones of small animals with a few fragments of the bones and tusks of animals of larger dimen- sions, many of which were found at the depth of 18 feet below the floor of the caves, imbedded confusedly in a hard gypseous rock and in red mud, lying under a crust of stalagmite, which is covered by the light animal soil before-mentioned. I am sorry I cannot send the Society duplicates of the more perfect bones and tusks of the larger animals, which I have reserved for exami- nation in Europe. The bones are broken, but not water-worn : those of the smaller animals are in great quantities. The specimens now presented, poor and insignificant as they are, may be regarded with some interest as the first offerings on the Society’s table from the caves of Southern India, of a deposit analogous in mineral composition, under a similar crust of stalagmite, to that in which Buck- land first discovered some of the then most remarkable of his Relique, which consisted of the remains of about 300 hyznas, the ox, young elephants, hippopotamus, rhinoceros, horse, bear, wolf, hare, water rat, and several birds: with the dung of hyznas nearly hard as bone, and composed principally of the same substance, phosphate of lime, all con- fusedly mixed in a loam or mud, or dispersed through the crust of stalagmite which covers it. 1844. ] Note on Osseous Breccia and Deposit, &c. 611 From the circumstance of there being no apparent existing cause suf- ficient to account for the presence of layers of earth, mud, and breccia under a crust of stalagmite, to the depth of 18 feet and more, (for I did not succeed in getting to the solid rock in two caves at this depth,) and the surface of which is in one of the caves 8 feet above the present highest water level of the land in the vicinity, I am inclined to refer the deposit to the tertiary period, probably the plecocine division, in which are classed the osseous breccias of the Mediterranean, the cave deposits of Kirkdale, Sicily, and Australia. It is highly probable, that a more extensive search into the deposits of the caves of Billa Soorgum, than my avocations would permit, might lead to far more interesting results than are now before the Society ; and slight as the clue now afforded may be, it should not be altogether neg- lected by observers in other parts of India, who may happen to be in the neighbourhood of caves and rock fissures, particularly in those caves in which the floors are covered by stalagmite. I embrace this opportunity of calling the attention of observers, who may have the opportunity, to the splendid discoveries made by the pre- sent talented Secretary of the Geological Society, Mr. E. Forbes, in dredg- ing the bed of the AXgean. Similiar researches in the vastly more prolific bed of the Indian Seas would amply reward their labours. List of Specimens. No. 1. Osseous breccia. 2. Red marl or mud imbedding fragments of bones. 3. Irregular cylindrical bodies. 4, More like the dung of animals than any specimen of stalactite ; they are found in the mud and loam mix- ed with the bones. 5. Fragments of bones and tusks, and small bones in an integral state found in red mud and loam, 18 feet below surface. 6. Stalactite, 7 stalagmite, 8 grey as in like layer. 40 612 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. By Lieut. H. Yuun, Bengal Engineers. A traveller approaching the Kasia Hills from the south, must in spite of the tameness of their general profile, be struck by the singular feature of a high sandstone precipice, which runs like an artificial scarp for miles along their face, with its upper crest straight, sharp and almost perfectly horizontal. Even when the precipice is interrupted for a space by a jungly acclivity, this sharp crest continues equally defined by the sudden cessation of the forest at its level. As we enter the first low range of limestone hills, if instead of follow- ing the beaten road to Cherra Poonjee, which mounts by bold staircases and zigzags to the table land, we turn aside to track the Wa-lingtia, one of the clear hill streams which so soon are to degenerate into dull Bengallee nullas, we shall be better able to judge of Kasia scenery than those, who keeping the highway are so apt to speak disparagingly of the beauty of these hills. For two or three miles the path lies in a narrow gorge. Rocks or woody steeps rise so directly from the water as to leave but a narrow footing. You see by the constantly recurring rapids, how quickly you are ascending. Sometimes, however, you find a broad reach of deep, still water, swarming with the black backs of large fish. In an angle of the rock is perhaps a Kasia fish-trap. An en- closure of bamboos and matting has its narrow entrance fitted with a trap-door, the fisher scatters his bait within, and sits concealed in a little hut, watching till the fish swarm below. He then slips his cord, the door runs down, and he proceeds to land his victims at leisure. Issuing from the defile the river branches on the left, from which flows the smaller stream, (the Wa-lingdeki,) opens the magnificent valley of Mausmai. It is of a horse-shoe form; two-thirds up its steep sides still runs the clear precipice of some eight hundred feet in height, with its even crest, seeming to bar all access to the upper regions. Over it, side by side, with an unbroken fall leap five or six cascades. Through the great height, the white waters seem to descend with a slow, waver- ing motion. The path through the valley is shaded by groves of the orange and citron, the jack and the betel-palm, mixed with stately forest trees, many of them entwined with pawn, and here or there a huge India rubber tree or banyan. In their shade the pine-apple grows 1844. ] Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 613 in profusion ; all seem like the uncultivated gifts of the Creator ; but here and there water-pipes of hollowed betel trunks, carrying a stream for several hundred yards along the hill side, shew that they are not altogether untended. After many ups and downs, we arrive again at the river which divides the valley. The bridge by which we cross is worthy of description, as I believe no account of any thing similar has yet been published. On the top of a huge boulder by the river side, grows a large India rubber tree, clasping the stone in its multitude of roots. Two or three of the long fibres, whilst still easily pliable, have been stretched across the stream, and their free ends fastened on the other bank. There they have struck firmly into the earth, and now form a living bridge of great, and yearly increasing strength. Two great roots run directly one over the other, and the secondary shoots from the upper have been bound round, and grown into the lower, so that the former affords at once a hand-rail and suspending chain, the latter a footway. Other roots have been laced and twisted into a sort of ladder as an ascent from the bank to the bridge. The greatest thickness of the upper root is a foot, from which it tapers to six or eight inches. The length of the bridge is above eighty feet, and its height about twenty above the water in the dry season. This bridge was constructed by the people of the village of Ringhot, and forms their communication with Cherra during the rains; the present generation say, it was made by their grandfathers. This was the first and most remarkable bridge of the kind that I saw in the Kasia Hills, and I supposed it to be unique, perhaps half accidental. But, I afterwards found it to be an instance of a regular practice, and saw such bridges in every stage, from that of two slender fibres hung across the stream, to such as I have tried to describe above, and there are not less than half a dozen within as many miles of Cherra. One* I measured ninety feet in clear span. They were generally composed of the roots of two opposite trees, (apparently planted for the pur- pose), bound together in the middle. On the Wa-lingtia, or larger branch of the river, whose course we have traced, are several other remarkable bridges. One on the suspension * Shewn in Plate I. 614 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. principle, across a precipitous gorge on the road between Cherra and Tringhai, is composed of long rattans stretched between two trees, at a height of forty feet above the river in the dry season. Yet this bridge, when I visited it, was impassable from damage done by the last year’s floods. The footway was a bundle of small canes lashed to- gether, and connected with two larger rattans forming hand-rails, but these so low and so far apart, that it must be difficult to grasp both together. I could not estimate the length of this bridge much under two hundred feet between the points of suspension. The Hill Kasias are afraid to trust themselves on it, but the Wars, or men of the vallies, cross it drunk or sober, light or laden, with indifference and security. Still further up the river, and near the little village of Nong- priang, immediately under Cherra, is another specimen of Kasia engi- neering and ingenuity,—a bridge of about eighty feet span, composed entirely of strong bamboos bent into a semicircular arch, affording a sound footing, and firm rails for the hand. But to return to our tour of the valley of Mausmai. Quitting the river we commence ascending, by a steep and rugged path, one of the narrow spurs that descend from the foot of the precipice which girds the valley, at a point where it is much diminished in elevation. Soon leaving behind us the region of pine-apples and betel nuts, two hours hard climbing brings us to the foot of the cliff, here broken in four steps of twenty to thirty feet each in height, which we ascend by as many bamboo ladders. ‘These are somewhat ricketty, and at times exhibit a woful hiatus among the rungs. From the summit of the ladders a half hour brings us to the table land within two miles of Cherra Poonjee. This table land, covered with naked undulating hills, and at intervals of a few miles interrupted by deep and sudden vallies, is the general characteristic of the country as far north as the Barapani ; a distance of fifty miles. Beyond this, the region towards Assam sinks into a tract of low hills covered with dense jungle, and abounding in elephants and malaria. On the east the Jaintia country presents great tracts of pasturage, dotted with clumps of fir, and in parts a park-like forest scenery of stately oaks and firs form a noble foreground to the distant view of the snowy mountains seen rising behind the black Bootan hills, far beyond the valley of Assam. To the westward of Cherra, the Kasia country may be considered to extend between forty and fifty Hale 1. i AA i 1 | yy ZB 2 Te . ~ Ye eee 2 a Fils Sesedery pore . wy ee ee ted aed yi are mM. Le or Ys Gee etd ohh at aia es fooee oe - r 5 i wet ay ¢ agte -~ tga mp? oe: en ak Lape ewe’. » ef -.. ‘t 4 z aa ; cota cutee . - 1844, ] Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 615 miles, being separated, according to common report, from the Garrows by a dense and unpeopled jungle. A traveller from the south first meets the fir tree in the ravine of the Roga Pani, eighteen miles north of Cherra, but there weak and stunted. The greater part of the country north of this is sprinkled with firs in natural clumps, and sometimes (in the vicinity of iron works) in artifi- cial plantations. In the descent to the Bara Pani the tree attains its utmost height, but in the woodlands of Jaintia, it is found in greatest girth and beauty; not as a tall mast, but gnarled like the oak, and spreading like the cedar, as we have seen some of the Patriarchs of the Highland forests. On the route from Cherra to Assam the oak is poor and scrubby, scarcely recognizable save by its fruit; but to the east- ward, though a near inspection shews a difference in the leaf, it has in character, colour and outline, perfectly the aspect of the English oak. In the deep vallies of the south the vegetation is most abundant and various. Among the most conspicuous species are, the great India rubber tree scattered here and there in the stony bottoms; the rattan winding from trunk to trunk and shooting his pointed head above all his neighbours; higher up the stately sago palm with its branching arms; and in some shady damp nook, shut out from sun and wind, the tree fern with its graceful coronet. Of bamboos there are whole forests, and a difficult matter it is to force a path through their thick basket- work, Of this most useful plant the Kasias discriminate seven species by name. The cowslip, polyanthus, honeysuckle and ivy, with many other plants near akin to old familiar friends, abound in different parts of the higher hills, and the common English rag-weed (or ben-weed of Scotland,) not the least fertile in home associations, is plentiful at Cherra. The most remarkable phenomenon of any kind in the country is un- doubtedly the quantity of rain which falls at Cherra. On a certain occasion thirty inches of rain is said to have fallen at Genoa in 24 hours, and the statement has been doubted ; but no one who has measured the amount of rain in the Kasia Hills, can doubt the possibility at least of such a quantity. It is with some hesitation that I write it, but the unexceptionable mode of measurement, and the many times that I have seen my friend (still resident at Cherra,) who registered the fall, take 616 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. these remarkable gauges, leave me no room to doubt. In the month of August 1841, during five successive days, thirty inches of rain in the 24 hours fell at Cherra; and the total fall in the month of August was 264 inches; or, that there may be no mistake, twenty-two feet of rain. The gauge was simply a large glass jar, having a funnel fitted with projecting eaves ; and the water was measured morning and even- ing with a cylinder three inches in depth, of equal diameter with the funnel. During the heavy rains above-mentioned, the proportion of the fall by night to that by day, was generally about 18 to 12. The formation of the limestone rocks near Cherra gives rise toa curious phenomenon in the disappearance of streams in their hollows. Sometimes a river vanishes in a cleft beneath a high cliff, sometimes falls headlong into a deep circular hollow and is lost to view, reminding one of the gardens of Cambalu, ‘* Where Alp the sacred river ran By caverns measureless to man Down to a sunless sea.”” There are at least four such instances in the immediate neighbour- hood of Cherra. Caves are common, as might be expected. In that a little to the east of Pundua, at a trifling height above the plains, in company with two friends from Cherra, I penetrated 1300 paces, without fatigue or difficulty, and others have I believe gone much further. We were compelled to retreat only by a deficiency of oil. Here, says the tradi- — tion, a great army entered, bound for the invasion of China, and were © heard of no more. Standing on one of the highest points in the station at Cherra, about sunset, I have seen my shadow cast on a distant bank of white fog, that filled the valley to the eastward, an appearance resembling that of the — fe. eo Soe celebrated giants of the Hartz, and the Stockhorn. The figure was — surrounded by a circular iris. The heavy fogs that fill the large valley to the east of Cherra, render this a common phenomenon at sunset. It has since been pointed out to me that any one may witness this on a small scale, in going through the grass at sunrise on a dewy Plate ie Grow of hasia Monuments &e AY. from rearians Skelctees lessees t ontes LAE 21% 2 Lamah genre } i 7 “a a =v ~ a] er mo) a aa 1844.] Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 617 morning.* Each will see a faint halo surrounding the shadow of his own head. Another curious appearance at evening, I first observed at Cherra, though I have often since seen it, during the present rainy season, in the Upper Provinces ; namely, the distinct imitation of a sunset in the East, so far as shewn in long white rays diverging apparently from a point exactly opposite to the setting sun’s position. During the rains of 1842, when the whole Sylhet country below us had the appearance of a sea, several of the dwellers at Cherra were much struck by the appearance of innumerable lights on the surface of the distant plains ; far too many to be accounted for by any theory of vil- lages, and fishing boats. The natives said at once that it was ‘“ Shai- tan,’ nor were any of the numerous suggestions on the subject, more plausible. The thunder-storms, in the months of March and April, last for many hours, and are tremendous indeed, but I do not know that they are more so in the hills than below. Several of the houses in the little stations have been struck by lightning, and during a residence of 18 months there was one fatal accident. In a still afternoon, whilst black clouds were sailing up, and for several minutes before the storm reach- ed us, I have heard, as the prophet did on Carmel, ‘“‘ the sound of abun- dance of rain,’ a peculiar rustling noise from the rain quarter. It might possibly have been the fall of the heavy drops on the leaves of the jungle, but I once again in a still cloudy day heard the same rustling sound, somewhat like the flight of many birds, directly over my tent, and the Kasias said immediately that rain was coming, but no rain fell. A most peculiar and striking aspect is thrown over almost every scene in the upper parts of the country, by the various remarkable monu- mental stones} which are scattered on every wayside. These are of several kinds, but almost all of them recall strongly those mysterious, solitary or clustered monuments of unknown origin, so long the puzzle and delight of antiquaries, which abound in our native country, and are seen here and there in all parts of Europe and Western Asia. The * Most observable in riding across a field of green wheat soon after sunrise.—Eps. 7 See Plate If. The illustration is an imaginary group of details from various sketches. It shews a greater variety; but by no means so great a number of monuments as many real scenes exhibit. 618 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. most common kind in the Kasia country is composed of erect, oblong pillars, sometimes almost quite unhewn, in other instances carefully squared and planted a few feet apart. The number composing one monument is never under three, and runs as high as thirteen ; generally it is odd, but not always so. The highest pillar is in the middle (some- times crowned with a circular disk), and to right and left they gradual- ly diminish. In front of these is what English antiquaries call a cromlech, a large flat stone resting on short rough pillars. These form the ordinary roadside resting place of the weary traveller. The blocks are sometimes of great size. The tallest of a thick cluster of pillars in the market place of Murteng in the Jaintia country, rising through the branches of a huge old tree, measured 27 feet in height above the ground. A flat table stone, or cromlech near the village of Sailankot, elevated five feet from the earth, measured thirty-two feet by fifteen, and two feet in thickness. In other instances the monument is a square sarcophagus, composed of four large slabs, resting on their edges and well fitted together, and roofed in by a fifth placed horizontally. In Bell’s Circassia, may be seen a drawing of an ancient monument existing in that country, which is an exact representation of a thousand such in the Kasia Hills ; and nearly as exact a description of them, though referring to relics on the eastern bank of Jordan, may be read in Irby and Mangles’s Syrian Travels. The sarcophagus is often found in the form of a large slab accurately circular, resting on the heads of many little rough pillars, closely planted together, through whose chinks you may descry certain earthen pots containing the ashes of the family. Belonging to the village of Ringhot, in the valley of Mausmai, deep in the forest, is a great collection of such circular cineraries, so close that one may step from slab to slab for many yards. Rarely, you may see a simple cairn, or a pyramid some twenty feet in height, and sometimes one formed in diminishing stories like the common notion of the Tower of Babel, or like the Pyramid of Saccara in Egypt. But the last is pro- bably rather a burning place, than a monument, or at least a combina- tion of the two. The upright pillars are merely cenotaphs, and if the Kasias are asked why their fathers went to such expense in erecting them, the universal answer is, ‘‘ To preserve their name,” Yet to few indeed among the 1844. | Notes on the Kassia Hills, and People. 619 thousands can they attach any name. Many of the villages however seem to derive their appellations from such erections, as may be seen from the number commencing with mau, which signifies a stone; e. g. mausmai, the stone of the oath, mau-inlu, the stone of ‘salt, mau-flong, the grassy stone, maumlu, the upturned stone, and a score more; mausmai, the oath stone, suggests that these pillars were also erected in memory of notable compacts. On asking Umang, a faithful and intelligent servant, the origin of the name, his answer was a striking illustration of many passages in the Old Testament, ‘‘ There was war,” said he, ‘‘ between Cherra and mausmai, and when they made peace and swore to it, they erected a stone as a witness ;” (Sakhi ke waste, was his expression). Genesis XXXI. 45, ‘“‘and Jacob took a stone and set it up for a pillar.” Genesis XXXI. 47, ‘‘and Laban called it Jegar- sahadutha : but Jacob called it Galeed [both signifying the heap of wit- ness}. Genesis XXXI. 51, “and Laban said to Jacob, Behold this heap, and behold this pillar which I have cast betwixt me and thee. This heap is a witness, and this pillar is a witness, that I will not pass over this heap to thee, and that thou shalt not pass over this heap and this pillar to me to do me harm, &c.” See also Joshua XXIV. 26. The name of maumli, the salt-stone; is probably of kindred meaning, as the act of eating salt from a sword point is said to be the Kasia form of adjuration. These large stones are also frequently formed into bridges for the passage of brooks, and most picturesque they often are; there is at Nurteng a bridge of this kind, consisting of one stone thirty feet in length. It is stated by Pemberton, that Kai is the real name of the people, and Kasia the title bestowed on them by the Bengallees. But the truth is the reverse of this. ‘ Kasi’ is the only name which they acknowledge as that of their country and race. The same language, with no sub- stantial difference, appears to prevail in all their villages, though there are considerable differences of accent, &c. especially between the hill and valleymen. It abounds in nasal sounds, and is spoken with a pe- culiar jerking tone, which has a singular effect to a stranger. In the Coptic language, it is said (Edin. Cabinet Library, Egypt, page 377) “genders and cases are expressed by prefixed syllables, and not by terminations like the languages of Greece and Rome.” This is exactly 2-5 620 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152, true ; of the Kasia tongue, genders, cases, numbers, tenses and all gram- matical changes, are made by prefixing certain syllables. The mas- culine prefix is u, the feminine ka, and the plural At. Thus u-myau, a tom-cat, has his feminine ka-myau, a tabby, and the plural ki-mayu, cats of both genders. This prefix cannot I think be considered an ar- ticle, as it is attached to adjectives and pronouns as well as nouns, e. g. “ y-tt u-kokardng ;” u-bakhrao ustm, that Hornbill (is) a large bird, where the demonstrative, the adjective, and both nouns have the prefix, It is rather the representative of the terminations of Latin, German, &c. most of which wear and tear have rubbed from our English tongue. It is a curious fact, that the people in the broken Hindustani in which they converse with us, universally use the future instead of the past tense. Thus to take a very common case, where the ambiguous word ‘‘ Kal’ adds to the puzzle; ‘‘ Kal ham jaiga,” from a Kasia signi- fies, not ‘I will go to-morrow,’ but, ‘I went yesterday.’ I never could break my servants of this blunder. A great proportion of the proper names of men are quaint mono- syllables, as Tess, Bep, Mang, Sor, Mir, Bi, reminding one irresistibly of Sir Walter’s Saxon Hig, the son of Snel. But these are generally euphonized by the prefix into Utess, Ubeh, Usor, &c. They also address each other by the names of their children, as Pabobon, father of Bobon! Pahaimon, father of Haimon! The salutation at meeting is singular, ‘‘ Kublé! oh God.” It has been supposed that this is a pro- fane deification of the person addressed. But this scarcely seems agree- able to the blunt character of the people, and I never could ascertain what they meant by it. It is probably an elliptical expression, the li- teral signification of which is forgotten, corresponding to adieu, or like good bye, the derivation of which (God be with you) no one thinks of in using it. They have regular numerals on a decimal scale up to hun- dreds, but their word for a thousand (chi-hajér) seems clearly borrowed from ‘ hazar.’ In the people perhaps the first thing that strikes a stranger, is their extreme addiction to chewing pawn, and their utter disregard of the traces which its use leaves on their teeth and lips. Indeed they pride themselves on this, saying that ‘‘ Dogs and Bengalees have white teeth.’’ Every man wears round his neck a thick woollen cord which suspends a fine net of pineapple fibre, a clasp knife, and a pawn-box 1844. ] Notes on the Kasia Hiils, and People. 621 with sometimes a comb; a little globular silver-box containing lime to smear the pawn, lies in the net which serves as a pocket, and contains as rare a medley as any school-boy’s. A traveller arriving at Cherra has asked what were those numerous stains of blood on the road; the inno- cent traces of Kasia expectoration. Distances are often estimated by the number of pawns that will be consumed on the road. But an answer to the question, ‘‘ How far ?” once given me by a Kasia.with a load on his back, left far behind this and all other vague estimates, ex- cept perhaps a Bengallee “‘ Bank pani.” He said it was ‘‘ arsin leth,” or two goings ; perhaps as far as he could carry his burden with one rest. _ The characteristic dress of the people is a short sleeveless shirt of thick cotton cloth, either of the natural colour (unbleached), or striped gaily with blue and red, and always excessively dirty. It has a deep fringe below, and is ornamented on the breast and back with lines of a sort of diamond pattern embroidery, from the edges of which hang cer- tain mystic threads, to the length of which they attach some supersti- tious importance in purchasing the garment. The shirt closely resem- bles one figured in Wilkinson’s ancient Egyptians, vol, III. p. 345. Over this a few wear a short coatee of cotton or broad cloth, and many wrap a large mantle striped or chequed with broad reddish lines. The latter is their most picturesque costume. Some have a strong penchant for articles of European dress, and their potato merchants ge- nerally bring a small invoice of these from Calcutta on their return voyage. I was once entertained by the prime minister of a Raja to the westward, whose sole habiliment, save a cloth round his loins, was a new olive green frock coat (with a velvet collar, if I mistake not). As he threw back the flaps, thrust his thumbs in the armholes, and strut- ted about, it was not easy to preserve politeness to my host. A very large turban covers the head of the better class ; others wear a greasy cap with flaps over the ears, or go bareheaded. ‘The fore part of the head is shaven, and the back hair gathered in a clump on the crown. Chiefs, or the heads of villages generally have a neck-lace of large gilt beads, like our native officers. The women are generally wrapt in a shapeless mantle of striped cotton cloth, with its upper corners tied in a knot across the breast. The men are seldom tall, generally well made, and shew great strength of limb ; of leg in particular. Such doric columns as support 622 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. a good fourth-part of the Kasia peasantry, are rarely seen in England. By help of these good props many of the coal porters will carry two maunds from the mine to Seria ghat, a distance of 11 miles. In this muscular developement, they exhibit a remarkable contrast to some other hill tribes of India. Their features can rarely be called hand- some, yet there is often a strong attraction in the frank and manly good humour of their broad Tartar faces, flat noses, thick lips and angu- lar eyes. The children are sometimes very good looking, but beauty in women seldom rises beyond a buxom comeliness, and the open mouth discloses a den of horrors. The females have a full or preponderant share, in out-of-door labour of all sorts. It isa lively scene every morn- ing, when numbers of men, women and children hie to the jungle to cut wood, or forage for a part of the household, almost as important here as in Ireland,—the pigs. Nothing is here of the phlegm or dull loquacity of the natives of the plains. All are full of life and spirits, whistling, sing- ing, screaming, chasing one another, and in short, skylarking in all ways. They dislike early hours, and it is difficult to get them abroad betimes even on extraordinary occasions. They have great powers of industry, but are somewhat capricious in exerting it. Frank and independent in manner, and in spirit too, they have much more manifestly a conscience to distinguish between right and wrong, than any of their neighbours below. Whether they always act up to it is another question, but there were those among my Kasia servants, of whose right feeling, truthful- ness, attachment, and strict uprightness according to their light, I shall ever have a pleasing remembrance. They are fond of money, and of trading, and are neither wanting in courage, nor given to quarrelling. They are apt scholars, and of late have shewn a considerable desire for instruction. The heads of a large village near Cherra invited my good friend, Mr. Jones, Missionary at the station, to reside with them, offering to build him a house, if he would do so. During a tour of part of the hills, in which I had the pleasure of accompanying him in 1842, the people listened to his discourse with decorum, and appa- rently with attention and interest. The common food of the people in the vicinity of the plains is rice: in the interior rice, millet, maize, with kuchu, and some other roots and grains peculiar to themselves, Dried fish is a universal article of diet, and is brought from below in vast quantities. Those in the 1844.) Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 623 neighbourhood of the British settlement are by no means gross feeders. But I once saw labourers who were at work in the garden, carry off a dead leopard to feast on, with great glee; and in some of the northern villages, a species of caterpillar is eaten, and sold in the markets. They all enjoy flesh occasionally, especially pork ; there is always hot roast pork for sale in some corner of the bazar on market day. Some individuals and families have a superstitious objection to different kinds of. food, and will not allow such to be brought into their houses. This has a re- markable parallel among a race of Negroes of South Eastern Africa, as the following passage (quoted in the Edinburgh Review for January 1837) from Captain Owen’s Narrative, willshew. ‘‘ It is prohibited in many families to eat certain animals’ flesh, such as in some beef, in others elephants, others hippopotamus. It is said that if any family transgress this rule, and eat of the forbidden flesh their teeth will drop out,” &c. From millet, they make large quantities of spirits, of which Jam sorry to say there is a great consumption at all the bazars; and on the evening of Cherra market-day, one may see many riotous parties stag- gering to the verge of the valley, where in that state they descend the ladders before described, without fear or accident; for the peo- ple of the vallies are more addicted to drunkenness than those of the table land. This millet forms the principal grain cultivation in the vallies near Cherra Poonjee. In the end of the cold weather large tracts of the jungle are burnt, and the seed scattered on the stony slopes. The ground gives one or two crops, and then a new tract is prepared in like manner. Under this process the woods in the neighbourhood of Cherra are becoming rapidly thinned. The Kasias are utterly unacquainted with any art of weaving, nearly all the usual articles of their dress, peculiar as they are, are made for them by other tribes bordering on the Assam valley. They manufac- ture a small quantity of caoutchouc, which they use principally for smearing baskets in which to keep honey, &c. By the way, the caout- chouc tree answers better than the Banyan to the well known description in Milton (or rather in his authority, Pliny) of the Indian fig, The for- mer can much more reasonably lay claim, to leaves “ broad as Amazo- nian targe” than any which ‘¢ To Indian known In Malabar or Deccan spreads her arms.’’ 624 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. The honey is abundant and of unequalled flavour. A hollowed block of wood forms the hive. As is the case with some European nations, the houses of the people are by no means so dirty as their persons. Generally they are dry, sub- stantial thatched cottages, built of a double wall of broad planks placed vertically in the ground, and with a good boarded floor raised three feet or more from the earth. As they have rarely anything like a window, one sees nothing at first entering, and rarely escapes a bruised head from a collision with one of the massive low beams. The fire is always burning on an earthen hearth in the centre. There is no chimney, but one soon gets accustomed to wood smoke. On a swinging frame over the fire is piled the firewood to dry; the veranda, or space between the two walls, is partly stored with lumber, and partly affords shelter to the fowls, calves and pigs, which last are carefully tended, and attain enor- mous obesity. The people are unacquainted with the saw, and the large planks (in some of the chief houses more than two feet in breadth) of which their dwellings are built, are tediously and wastefully cut from the tree with an adge. They use milk in no shape, and it is an article which a traveller mak- ing long marches in the country, must learn to do without. Nor are their cattle, whether goats or oxen, though numerous, applied to any useful purpose in their life time, being kept only for slaughter, and espe- cially for sacrifice. Man is the only bearer of burdens. Their husbandry is confined to the hoe, and their grain is thrashed with the flail. All loads the people carry on the back, supported by a belt across the forehead, and in the rains they and their burdens are protected by um- brellas, in the shape of a large hooded shell of matting, which covers the head and the whole of the back. Dogs they are fond of, and always crop the ears and tail. Wild dogs hunting in packs, are commonly reported to exist in some of the vallies; and from the descriptions given me of wild oxen called “ U-blé massi,” or the cattle of God, existing in the neighbourhood of the Bara Pani, I have little doubt that the Gour will be found in those jungles. ‘The worst ‘feature in the manners of the people, and one likely to be a serious obstacle to the missionary, is the laxity of their marriages ; indeed divorce is so frequent that their unions can hardly be honoured with the name of marriage. The husband does not take his bride to his own home, but enters her household, or visits 1844.] Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 625 it occasionally ; he seems merely entertained to continue the family to which his wife belongs. Separation is signified by the exchange of five cowries, and the children abide with the mother. There are, however, instances of more honourable and lasting unions. In consequence of this loose system, we find that generally there is little or no attach- ment between a grown-up son and his father, as probably the latter has long left his first family, and perhaps others in the interval ; whilst the af- fection between mother and son is very strong, and all the child’s at- tachment rests with his mother’s kin. A Kasia if asked after his father will often tell you that he is dead, meaning only that all connection be- tween them has ceased. I remember once in walking with U-mung above mentioned, he exchanged salutations with a comely lass, younger than himself. On my asking, he said she was his ‘ Chota ma,’ his father’s present wife. Immediately connected with this system, and we may suppose origi- nating in it, is their strange (though not unique) law of succession. The son has no claim to succeed his father, whether it be in the chief- ship or in private property. The sister’s son has the inheritance. And the Raja’s neglected offspring may be a common peasant or labourer, whilst he sees his cousin cherished, as the heir of his father’s authority and wealth. The greatest festivities of the people are funereal; either at the burn- ing of the dead, or when a Khasia collects the ashes of his family, and erects a monument in their honor. On great occasions of this kind they hold a public dance for several successive days. The numerous perform- ers are recompensed by an ample feast of pork and whisky. The dance is performed either with fans or swords. In the former, the men dance round and round a circle in the market place, or other open space, somewhat monotonously, attitudinizing and brandishing fans. They are all clad in the most brilliant finery that they possess, or can hire; richly embroidered outer shirts of broadcloth, silken turbans and dhoties, large bangles, heavy silver chains, and gold necklaces with plumes of down or peacock’s feathers, and ornamental quivers. In the centre are the village maidens, they form in twos and threes, and set to one another with a comical pas of exceeding simplicity, which seems to be per- formed by raising the heels, and twisting from side to side, on the fore part of both feet, which never leave the ground, Their eyes are 626 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. demurely cast to the earth, or on their own finery, and never raised for a moment. They too are loaded with silver chains, tassels, and armlets, and all wear on the head a peculiar circlet of silver, having a tall spear head ornament rising behind. ‘They are swaddled in a long petticoat, as tight as the clothing of a mummy, with an upper garment like a handkerchief passing tight under the right arm, and tied in a knot on the left shoulder. Waist they exhibit none, the figure being a perfect parallelogram. In the sword dance, the men accompanied by music and musquetry, dance and bound, clashing sword and shield, and utter- ing in chorus a chaunt, at first seemingly distant and sepulchral, but gradually becoming louder and louder, till it bursts into a tremendous unearthly howl; then sinking to a doleful chaunt, again and again rising to wake the echoes. The sword, a strange weapon, is composed of one piece of the coarsest iron, about four feet long, of which one third is handle, the rest blade. The latter has its edge slightly convex, and the back drawn to a peak like the old Turkish scymitar. The handle has two guards, and is grasped at the lower, the hilt passing between the two middle fingers. Yet with this uncouth weapon, so uncouthly held, I have seen a goat in sacrifice cleanly beheaded at a blow. The village children have a curious gymnastic amusement. The trunk of a young tree, by a cut in the centre is fixed on a pivot at the top of a post about four feet high. Two urchins seizing opposite ends of the pole, run round in the same direction till they have got a proper impetus, and then whirl rapidly, in turn leaping and descending in a very light and graceful manner. The children also spin a regular peg- top, and it is indigenous, not an importation. Another of their recrea- tions is an old acquaintance also, which we are surprised to meet with in the far East. A very tall thick bamboo is planted in the ground and well oiled. A silver ornament, or a few rupees, placed at the top, reward the successful climber. But their favourite amusement in the cold weather is archery. In the trial of skill each village has from time immemorial its established competitor, and with this alone is the contest carried on. ‘The Toxo- philite meeting is held at each village on alternate market days. The target is pitched at about sixty yards. It is made of an oblong piece of bark, about three feet and a half high by one broad. Four or five 1844.) Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 627 persons generally shoot at once, they draw the arrow to the ear, and the attitudes are often very striking, though to say the truth, they are no Robin Hoods. The bow, the bowstring, the arrow, and the quiver are all made from various species of the all-useful bamboo. When all have shot, the arrows in the target are taken out, and the villagers crowd round the umpire as he distributes them. As each arrow is recognized, the party to which its owner belongs dance and leap about, fencing with their bows, spinning them high in air, and shouting together in a wild cadence. The villager whose arrows are in a minority pays a trifling forfeit of a few cowries. They shew no very particular courtesy of bearing towards their Rajas. Indeed the latter do not seem to have much power. They have the right of calling on all to bear arms, or send a contribution in case of war; what public revenue they have is derived from fines, and in some cases from trifling dues paid in kind by frequenters of the markets. The chief is the judge, and when he calls for the attendance of any party as criminal, defendant, or witness, he sends as a summons a piece of pork; the pig being probably charged in the loser’s bill of costs. Fining is almost universal as a punishment. Occasionally however a man’s whole goods are confiscated, whilst he and his family become the slaves of the Raja; and in some rare cases of murder, the criminal is given over to the friends of the slain, for them to wreak their vengeance. The water ordeal used to be a common mode of decision. The opponents with much ceremony plunged their heads under water on opposite sides of a consecrated pool, and he had the right who remained longest under water. I have been told that it was lawful to use the services of practised attornies in this mode of trial; so that long-winded lawyers have as decided a preference in these regions as they may have elsewhere. The last case of this ordeal, between parties belonging to ~Cherra Poonjee, occurred five or six years ago, and was fatal to both plaintiff and defendant. The Kasias have a name for a Supreme, or at least for a chief god, but as usual they principally regard inferior spirits. These are sup- posed to reside on the tops of certain hills, or in rocky dells, and in groves on the high land, to which they are believed to descend at night. Temples and idols they have none, except in certain villages of Jaintia, where Kali and her Brahmins haye unfortunately effected a lodgment, 4Q 628 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. probably under the patronage of the Ex-Raja, whose devotion to the bloody goddess cost him his kingdom. The people are much addicted to consulting auspices of different kinds, but especially by the breaking of eggs. Indeed this latter super- stition is so prominent, and has got such a fast hold of the people’s minds, that it would seem to be the principal part of their religious practice. On all occasions of doubt it is resorted to, and they will spend whole days in dashing eggs upon a board, with much wild chaunting and wilder gestures, in search of a decisive or a favourable augury. They also constantly sacrifice goats, pigs and oxen to propi- tiate the spirits. A Kasia from a distant western village, at whose house I had once been a guest, having come on business to Cherra and paid me a visit, he was regaled with a glass of brandy; before drinking it, he dipped his finger four times in the glass, filliping a drop successively over each shoulder, and down by his right and left side; on being asked his meaning, he said it was “‘ for the name of God.” A very curious superstition regards the boa, or some other large snake. It is believed, that, if he takes up his abode with any man, great wealth will accrue to the household; and that there are evil minded men who go about in search of whom they may slay, and cut- ting off the nose, lips, ears and hair of their victims, with these propi- tiate the serpent, and prevail on him to be their guest. And it is difficult to persuade a Kasia to go into the jungle alone, generally for fear of meeting with one of those villains, who are supposed to hide in all soli- tary spots looking out for prey. The way in which the serpent is believed to bring wealth to his votary, is after the manner of the prophet’s blessing on the widow. Whatever he may sell from “‘ basket or store, kail or potatoes,” his stock diminishes not. One would hope to find his ill-gotten treasure turning to “ slate stones,” as wizard’s gold was wont, but we hear nothing of this. Their astronomical notions are the rudest of the rude. The changes of the moon are thus accounted for. The moon (who is male, and the sun female, as they were in England in Saxon times) every month falls in love with his wife’s mother, and she repelling his addresses, throws ashes in his face, For the stars generally, in days of old there was a great tree; up this climbed a great multitude, and when they were fairly among the branches, another multitude came and hewed the tree. 1844. ] Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 629 Wherefore (said the narrator) all the multitude remained above, where they form a great bazar, and are the stars we see. The group of the Pleiads is the only one they name, and it is called “‘ the Henman.” Is it not called “the chickens” in Italy? They have names for twelve months, as follows, but their application seems somewhat vague. “$ Naiwien, Ujilia, Ukla-lankét, U-naitung, Urampang, U-nailar, Ulabér, U-nailir, Uyaiyong, U-risau, Ujamang, Naupra, Smaller intervals are reckoned by village market days, which are held every fourth day, a greater and a less alternately. They have no weeks. Some of the local traditions are interesting. The following is a parallel to the banquet of Atreus. One of the finest water falls near Cherra, in the deep valley of Maumlu, is called Kano Likai, or Likai’s leap. The origin of the name was thus related to me. Once on a time a man of foreign race came to the hills, married a woman named Likai, and settled with his wife in a village north of Maumli. They had two children, a boy anda girl. One day the woman betook herself to the forest as usual to cut fire-wood, in her absence the father killed his two little children, and cooked them ; on his wife’s return, he invited her to feast on what he had prepared, and she did so; he then disclosed what she had eaten. Then said Likai, ‘‘It-is no longer good to remain in this world,” and hurrying to the adjoining precipice leapt over. Another rock in the same neighbourhood, has its name from a crime which occurred during a severe famine. Two brothers sat upon its verge conversing. One had just procured a supply of rice, the other was destitute. The latter thought within himself, “‘ here is abundant food, my wife and children are perishing for want,” and pushing his brother from his seat, seized his plunder, and hurried home. On the road from Cherra to Jaintia is a singular ravine, some 600 yards in length, and 80 feet in depth, with sides remarkably even, and regularly parallel. ‘The far end is closed by around knoll. This, it is said, was the archery ground of three heroes of old, Ramha, Nonorrop, 630 Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. [No. 152. and Pangnorrop. Lasked if there were giants then in old times? The good man answered, that he could not speak as to their height, but they were ‘‘ Bara mota wala,” exceeding stout. The Kasias have also their maid of Arc, or black Agnes. She was the wife of Ula. Ula was a great warrior at the court of the Raja of Linkardyem, and the Raja married his sister. Now in those days there were but twelve households in Cherra, and the Raja of Linkardyem, making war on the Raja of Cherra, drove him with his people to the woods, where they eat leather, and the rind of certain fruits. But the Raja of Linkardyem was a savage, and abused his wife, the sister of the brave Ula. For he placed her on a frame of bamboos, and lighted a fire beneath; and so, being roasted, she died. So Ula was wroth, and he went to the Raja of Cherra, and said, ‘‘Make me a great man, and I will avenge thee on thine enemy.” So he of Cherra agreed ; and Ula having cut off the hedd of the Raja of Linkardyem, brought it to him of Cherra, and so became first counsellor of the Raja. One day as Ula was going forth on his avocations, with others of the village, he said to his wife ‘‘ Clothe thyself with my arms, and garments.” Meantime the new Rajah of Linkardyem came against Cherra with a mighty host of four thousand men. Now the village of Cherra was well girt with palisades and ditches, and the wife of Ula went forth to the barriers in her husband’s arms and clothing, and the other women doing likewise went with her, and when the army of Lin- kardyem beheld the arms and the shield, they shouted in terror ‘ Ula! Ula!’ and turned their backs in flight; for great was their fear of Ula. And the wives of Cherra, and the men who remained, went forth with the wife of Ula, and chased the Linkardyemians, and smote them sorely. From these twelve households come the twelve tribes which now exist in Cherra, My informant was of the house of Ula. I tell these tales as they were told. About forty miles west of Cherra, not far from Laour in the Silhet district, a river debouches from the mountains, marked in Capt. Fisher’s map as the Jadukotta river. It is a wide shallow stream in the plains, but from where you enter the hills in ascending, it is naturally dammed back so as to present for nearly ten miles a splendid river of the first class, with still, deep, and clear waters. Under one of the bold preci- 1844. ] Notes on the Kasia Hills, and People. 631 pices which spring right from the water, to a height of many hundred feet, is a curiously arched cavity strongly resembling an upturned boat, and which the people name Basbanya’s ship. Who Basbanya might have been, I could not learn, except that he was one of the “ Deota Log. the river. About thirty skiffs forming a circle dropped their large net, and each holding a cord from it, diverged in all directions. When 2 Resting under this vault, we witnessed the mode of fishing in they had reached the end of their tether, they again began to converge, smiting the water with their oars, beating with sticks on the gunnels, and howling like a hundred jackalls. Gradually they came on, making the hills ring, and hauling on their lines till they were formed round the net again. Then the result began to appear; as the net gradually contracted, the whole circle became alive with fish, and at least one boat was heavily laden with the spoil. The river must be inexhausti- ble in its supplies, for this operation is repeated many times a day by several similar companies, besides smaller parties. Passing on, we reached about 6 or 7 miles above the plains, the largest boulder I have ever seen, standing into, and overhanging the water. It bears the name of Raoul, and at a height of ten or twelve feet above the water leyel is an old and worn Persian inscription in large letters. I was then unacquainted with the Persian character, and the copy taken was rough and probably incorrect, for none of my acquaintance could decypher more than a word or two. It was lent to one of them for the purpose, and has never been returned. Perchance it was the record of some Mussulman adventurer, during the early days of their Indian history, seeking an El] Dorado in these wildernesses. On a little sandy beach where a tributary joined the main stream, were a few huts, the scene of a bustling bazar of exchange between the Bengallees and the Hill people. In the river’s course above this all was impenetrable and uninhabited thicket. Far beyond, said the Kasias, dwell a strange race, who eat men and snakes :—an obscure rumour, probably of the Garrows, whose territory could not be far distant. KuRNAUL, September 4th, 1844. 632 Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. cob Aer may let By Captain Newsoup, F. RK. S. The following sketch of Cazvini’s ‘‘ Wonders of the Creation,” consists of a number of notes thrown together for private reference, while look- ing over a MS. copy, in Persian and Arabic, of this curious compila- tion (illustrated with pictures,) in possession of the son of the late Nawab of Kurnool. | Being engaged in some researches with the mineral resources of S. India, my principal object was information as to sites, (hitherto un- known to Europeans,) of ores, gems or valuable minerals in India, and any thing that might afford the means of judging of the amount of produce anciently yielded by those extensive excavations, in its diamond, copper and lead districts, which are seen at the present day entirely neglected, and half choked by vegetation and rubbish. Little, it must be confessed, on this head has been elicited from diving into the pages of the Ajatb-al-Mukhlukat. It mentions mines of tutiya, L.3,3 blue vitriol, on the coast of Hindustan; but the precise site is not’ specified : I am not aware of the existence of any such mines at the pre- sent day in India. It is exported from Pegu, and used by Hindus as an escharotic loadstone, al-makndtis, yesblaals colour red, with black lines, he states to be brought from India. It has the property, he adds, of attracting iron, hence vessels that sail to the land of the loadstone, are built without iron nails. I have found large masses of magnetic iron ore with polarity in the neighbourhood of Hospeti, Kittovo, and the Baba Booden mountains, with dark red and black stripes, as described ; and have little doubt that it exists largely in the highly ferriferous granites and hypogene rocks of S. India. ‘The idea of the rocks on the coast of India attracting ves- sels by magnetic forces, may have arisen from the observation of the effects of the powerful surf in washing vessels ashore; and that of the vessels without nails, from the Massula boats, which are constructed of planks sewn together with coir. Diamonds, lead, copper, and iron are not mentioned as exports from India. The best sword blades are stated to be brought thence. Diamonds are said, as well as rubies, to be found at the foot of Gebel Serendib, in Ceylon, 1844.) Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. 638 That Ceylon produces rubies is a.well known fact, but I am not aware that the diamond has ever been found there, or that there is any geological formation on the island equivalant to the diamond conglomerate of India, or the Cascalhao of Brazil. If obtained from Ceylon in the time of Cazvini, it was probably imported from India by the Singhalese from gem merchants. Among other productions of India are enumerated the bezoar stone, (padzahr, ok or expeller of poison,) from the stomachs of sheep. Eagle stones, (haja-al-akab __slixS} > found in eagle’s nests. The author states them to be like tamarinds, and to give a sound when shaken ; but when broken, are foundempty. The eagles bring them from India. The astronomical part of the work is evidently compiled from the Arabian authors, whose systems were founded on those of Hipparchus and Ptolemy ; and the compiler has fallen into the error of the latter in stating the precession of the equinoxes to be as 1° per century, instead of following the Arab prince Allategnius, who brought it as near the truth as 1° per 66 years. His natural history is chiefly derived from the works of Aristotle, Dios- corides, Sheikh ur Reio; and his geography from Ptolemy and Abur Rihan. In these departments more especially, the author has gravely enu- merated many travellers’ tales and incredible absurdities ; but we should be sorry to reject the whole on account of defects, from which even the works of the great father of history, Herodotus himself, are by no means free. The experience of after-times often demonstrates the truth of state- ments entirely disbelieved, and ridiculed on their first promulgation. Witness those of the slandered and magnanimous Bruce. Even in the ‘most marvellous traditions of the various races of the earth, we frequent- ly find clues to valuable truths. The wonderful tales of griffins, hippogriffs, dragons, and other monsters of old, probably originated in ancient traditions of strange animals now extinct, the fossilized dishonored skeletons of which, in the present day, convince us of the fact, which we should have other- wise ridiculed; namely, that the world once swarmed with such monsters. 634 Notice of the Ajaib-dt-Mukhlukat. [No. 152. One of the last descriptions in the A4jaib-al-Mukhlukat, is, that of a strange creature seen on the coast of Arabia Felix, (Yemen,) the legs and lower parts of which were those of a woman, but separating from the hip into two distinct human bodies, with two heads and two pair of arms. These two bodies lived, ate, and drank amicably together, but sometimes they quarrelled. After a space, one of the bodies died, and the traveller who relates the story, states, he was informed that after the lifeless trunk had been cut off, the other trunk survived and went its way. The sequel of this story is a little marvellous; and the whole tale would have been thought excessively Munchausenish by any person who had not seen or read authenticated accounts of the Siamese twins. The mermaid I have little doubt has its origin in the exaggerated accounts of the form and habits of that singular inhabitant of the Malayan seas, the Dugong; Gog and Magog, and a host of other strange beings described by Cazvini, had their origin in the exaggerated accounts of travellers. Anticipating some scepticism on the part of his readers, Cazvini gravely premonishes them that all things are possible to God. In describing the wonders of the creation, like the writers of the Bridgewater Treatises, he piously cails attention to the wisdom and beneficence of God in the displayed harmonious design of his works ; and labours to impress on his readers, that the heavens and their starry host ; the earth and encompassing ocean ; and all that therein is, men, angels, genii and animals, were created by God for the manifesta- tion of his glory and greatness. The work was evidently intended as a popular exposition of the sciences and natural history, rather than as a class book for students in the many branches on which it touches. The geological theories of mutual and periodical changes of sea and land ; the poles ; the successive destruction and reproduction of different races of animals ; the entombment of organic remains ; the degradation of mountains by watery action; the transport of their debris into the ocean again to become mountains when its bed becomes dry land; the origin of tides ; springs ; earthquakes ; halos, &c. are curious and worthy of perusal. 1844. | Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. 635 Cazvini wrote in the 13th century. His work is divided into two mukdlehs, or discourses. ‘The first treats of sublime or heavenly things, (Alwiat <+s\yghe), and contains thirteen nazrs, sub-divided into chapters. The first eight nazrs describe the arrangement of the heavens, the sun, moon, their eclipses, &c.; the planets, their move- ments and periods of revolution ; their retrograding and becoming sta- tionary. The ninth nazr comprises an account of the fixed stars, constellations, &c. The tenth nazr treats of the zodiacal signs; and the eleventh of the empyrean heavens, the primum mobile—Falek-i- Afla’k S \3}EKN3 In the twelfth nazr, we find a description of the lunar mansions; the north and south poles; the zodiacal signs ; angels; genii and devils, &c. ; and in the thirteenth, one of the divisions of time among different na- tions ; the four seasons, &c. The second mukdleh treats of lower, or sublunary things, (Siflidt, collin) and is divided into five nazrs, subdivided into chapters. They treat of the elements; falling stars; air; clouds; rain; the winds; halos, (halah, sl) thunder and lightning; water compris- ing the ocean; its ebb and flow; the seven seas; the earth and its divisions ; earthquakes ; mountains ; plains ; streams ; springs and wells ; things compounded of the elements such as minerals; meteoric stones, vegetables, animals, man, angels, genii, ghouls, devils, beasts, birds, and reptiles ; concluding with an account of strange animals, Summary of the First Mukdleh. I shall now proceed to a summary of the contents of the lst mukdleh, scattering a few remarks here and there, as they occurred to me during perusal. The universe is considered to be an assemblage of spheres or orbits, (Aflak, _S 43)) concentrically arranged ‘“‘like the coats of an onion,” (shy 2 yen ws” Hamchun Kasher-i-piyaz), and similarly conti- guous. The author gives an illustrative diagram of the mundane system, of which the subjoined is an exact copy. The concentric red lines are to represent the orbits in which the sun, planets and fixed stars are sup- posed to revolve round the earth. 4R 636 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhiukat. [No. 152 The Empyreal Heavens. 1 Zodiac. yt 5 The Sun. © rod 4 & 2 Saturn. A < 6 Venus. 7 " 3 Jupiter. 8 \ 7 Mercury. 4 Mars. (4) 8 The Moon. 9 The Earth. The earth is supposed to constitute the motionless nucleus, (the centrum mundi of the Aristotelians,) around which the sun, moon, and planets revolve in the following order of proximity :— The Moon, a os si pes] Al-kamr. Mercury, ae ue aw 8 y las Uttarid. Venus, .. “£ 43 -+ Byedy Tohrah. The Sun, ole ae -+ (aes Shems. Mars, .)...<% oe a 6 EE yo Marnikh. Jupiter, .. 4 Ate os 5: yatiwo Mushtari. Saturn, Ay or are Ja} Tuhal. Inclusive of all is the orbit of orbits, the Falek-i- Afla’k, in which the fixed stars are set as jewels in a ring, and revolve eternally with it from East to West.* The author, after slightly noticing the proper motions of the planets, or ‘‘ wandering stars” and fixed stars, proceeds to give a description of the moon, and of its diurnal and monthly revolutions round the earth. * This is the theory of Aratus, Hipparchus, and after them of Ptolemy; it conveys the impression of a belief in the solidity of the spheres. 1844.] Notice of the Ajatb-al-Mukhlukat. 637 He represents the moon as being the least of all the luminaries of heaven, and its orbit as being nearest to the earth; its substance, natu- rally dark, receiving light from the sun, (an opinion, according to Plato, anterior to Anaxagoras 500 years before Christ,) in regularly varying phases, according to its distance or proximity. From performing its revolution from West to East round the sun in a shorter time than any other planet, it has been called the Pazk-i-falek, KAS Kans the courier of the sphere, who performs his course in 28 days’ journies, or manzi/es, Syn On the 29th the moon is veiled (,xiw.0 mustater,) being below the sun’s light, or in conjunction: this sometimes occurs on the 28th, when the month is said to be nakis, (yas deficient. From this time it begins to increase its distance from the sun, and daily to receive more of its light. When it arrives in opposition, the whole of the moon’s face nearest the earth becomes illumined, and is termed badr, ym in contradistinction to halal, .\\\@ new moon. Asit approaches the sun, it receives less of its light. At the conjunction (mukdran, |, ysbiz-o ) of the sun and moon, the dark side is turned towards the earth, and the light side towards Mercury. Eclipses of the Moon. The author explains these phenomena by the supposition of the earth’s coming between the sun and the full moon, when near its as- cending or descending node; when the earth’s shadow is consequently thrown on the moon. Moon’s influence on Tides. The bi-diurnal ebb and flow of the ocean are ascribed to the moon’s revolution round the earth. The flow is at its maximum when the moon arrives opposite the axis of the earth, (7. e. when it comes upon the meridian,) and begins to ebb immediately it has passed this point. The ebb is at its maximum when the moon is in the horizon. The bi-monthly rises and falls of the ocean (spring and neap tides,) are said to be owing to the conjunctions and opposition of the sun and moon. Moon’s influence on Animals and Vegetation. During the moon’s increase, animals are supposed to be stronger ; the temperament of man, the secretion of juices more active ; beasts more eager in pursuit of prey ; fishes in better condition; growth of vegetation 638 Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. [No. 152. quicker, and the production of fruit in greater abundance and of superior flavour and colour; gems are generated, grow, and acquire brilliance during the days of the moon’s increase. A person who falls sick during the increase, will have greater strength to resist the progress of his disorder than during the wane of the moon. When much exposed to its rays he then becomes sleepy and indolent, and subject to colds, vertigos, &c. The flesh of animals falls into rapid decomposition. The Milky-way, Surj-al- Asma, anlar BI yaw the Saddle of the Heavens. The milky way is called by some, the Mother of Stars, from the countless myriads it contains.* Here follows a brief description of the computed size and revolutions of the planets, sun, and solar eclipses. Fixed Stars. The fixed stars, the author states, are innumerable; 1022 have been described, (the number given by Ptolemy, besides the stars Adeneba, Al- gardi, and Almuren, though Hipparchus gives a catalogue of 1081,) 970 of this number are grouped into 48 figures or constellations, 20 of which are in the Northern hemisphere ; 16 in the Southern; and 12 in the Zodiac. (In the Gatasterismi of Eratosthenes, 250 years B. C. are the names of 44 constellations.) The fixed stars move from W. to E., advancing about one degree per century, and performing their revolution like the sun, in 36,000 years. The axis of their orbit is similar to that of the Zodiac. The Zodiac is divided into 12 signs, (the names of which, like those of the Hindoos, correspond with those of the Greeks,) viz. Sex) Al Hamal, .. Kove 5) Ath Thour, -. TdAvpog ereolgkl} At Tawamin, .. Advpoc wlb y SI As Sartan, me Kaoxwoc ows} Al Assad, -. Aswy * Democritius was the first to propound what the telescope of Galileo has prov- ed ; viz. that the galaxy was a congeries of minute stars. Up to his time it was thought by some that this singular track on the heavens was a forsaken path of the sun, a fiery exhalation or zone, the earth’s shadow, &c. 1844. } Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. 639 Vos Neta, ).. oli .. TlapQevoc oS ye0)] Al Mizan, .. “vyoc paix) Al Akrab, he ZKopTio¢ Uegitl,s Zu-al-kous, .. Togorne 5s) Al Zadi, .. .. Atyokepwe isl. Musakib-al-ma, .. Yodooyooc eral Al Makin, .. Ty@ue The sun is supposed to traverse the 12 signs of the Zodiac in 365 days. After the description of the constellations and their principal stars, fol- lows a notice of the Falek-i- Buruj and the Falek-al- Afidk. Angels, Geniis and Devils. The author supposes angels to be beings endowed with life, reason and wisdom ; geniis free from darkness, lusts, sin, and impurity, amon& whom exists not the distinction of sex, beings created from fire express- ly for the praise and glorification of the Almighty ; of various forms and power, whose sole delight is in divine adoration; and whom God made to tenant the skies, in order that his power and goodness might be everywhere manifest; in the heavens as well as on earth, in the regions of air, and among the depths of the sea. Genii and devils are supposed to be allied to the angels, but imper- fect, (vide p. 665.) Of the angels that minister to the Almighty, four are constantly em- ployed in interceding for mankind and created beings: the first has the form of a man ; the second that of a bull; the third, that of a lion; and the fourth that of an eagle. _ Another angel presides over the motions of the spheres and stars ; the elements; the animal, vegetable, and mineral world; and over all things below the moon’s orbit. His strength, excellence, and size are incomparable, and he possesses power to arrest and stop the revolution of the universe. Among the principal angels, the author enumerates Ist, Israfil, who will sound the trump at the great day of resurrection, and whose wings reach from East to West, from heaven to earth. 2nd, Gabriel, the 640 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. [No. 152. spirit of the faithful the holy spirit, who has charge of all Writes >) created things. 3rd, Michael, who has charge of heavenly bodies, the actions and powers of things that have breath, and the angel-tenanted sea of the 7th paradise. 4th, Jzrazl, the angel of death, the place of repose of action ; the place of immersion of souls and bodies, whose feet are on earth, and whose head touches the firmament. The. author, after narrating conversations between the prophets Abraham and Solomon with the angel of death, proceeds to describe the seven angels that have separate charge of the angels, the seventh hea- vens, the guardian angels, two of whom are constantly on the right and left of every mortal, to record his good and evil actions,* the two angels Harut and Marut, imprisoned till the day of judgment by the Almighty in a well in Babylon, for having, when subjected under a fleshly form to similar temptations, committed sins for which the angels denounced mankind. Division of Time. The measurement of time hinges upon the revolution of the heavenly bodies. Time is divided into karans, w yy3, or cycles; karans into years; years into months; months into days and nights; days and nights into hours ; hours into minutes ; and minutes into seconds. Human life is made up of time ; a space to be passed by each travel- ler ; of which every year is a journey ; every month a bdrid ; every week a parasang ; every day a mile. The day is shortest when the sun enters in Jadi, (Capricorn), and longest when it appears in Sartan. (Cancer). When the sun enters Hamal and Mizan, (Aries and Libra,) at the time of the vernal and autumnal equinowes, the days and nights are equal. The day is the space between sunrise and sunset; and the night between sunset and sunrise. * “We created man, and we know what his soul whispereth within him: and we are nearer unto him than his jugular vein. When the two angels deputed to take ac- count of a man’s behaviour, take account thereof; one sitting on the right hand, and the other on the left, he uttereth not a word; but there is with him a watcher ready to note it. And the agony of death, shall come in truth. Thus oh man is what thou soughtest to avoid. And the trumpet shall sound: this will be the day which hath been threatened, and every soul shall come.’’—WSale’s Koran, p. 382. 1844. ] Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. 641 The Week. The month is divided into four portions, consisting each of seven days. Sunday, (Yum-al-ahadi, poate o2) is the first day of the week. It is kept holy by the Nazarenes. Jesus, blessings upon Him, first commanded his followers to keep holy the Friday ; but the latter being unwilling that their holyday should precede that of the Jews; viz Saturday, Sunday was fixed on. The second day is Monday, Yum-al-ithnin, werd o>? the day of the flight to Medina. The third, Tuesday, Yum-ath-thaltha, \X\iSI @92 is the day on which Cain murdered Abel. The fourth, Wednesday, Yum-al-arba, Fey e>2 The fifth, Thursday, Yum-al-khamis, (ww em eae Friday, the Mahomedan sabbath, the day of assembly, xe ess Yum-al-juma, the author has placed first in his list, though it is evident Sunday was originally, among the Arabs, the first day in the week, and Saturday, (As-sadt, eens) the seventh, or sabbath of the Jews), the last.* Dion Cassius states, that the Egyptians consecrated the seven days of the week to the seven planets, Eic, rove aorépac rove émra Tove mAavnTac wvopacpévove Tac npépac avakeoQar KateotTn UmO aLyUTTUWY, and it is certain, that a hebdomadary division of the month prevailed at a period of the most remote antiquity among the nations of the earth, the days of which he distinguished by the names of the sun, moon, and planets. Among the Chaldeans, the Egyptians, the Arabians, prior to Mahomed, the Hindoos, the Greeks, and the ancient nations of Northern Europe. These hebdomadary period all com- * It may be remarked, that the author assigns no reason for the division of the month into weeks. AA division of time, not dependent on any movement or epoch of the heavenly bodies, but evidently of divine origin, the earliest and most authentic ac- count of which is found in the books of Genesis and Exodus, wherein Moses declares that the creation of the world was accomplished in 6 days, and that the Almighty rested on the 7th day, and blessed it, and commanded that it should be kept holy asa day of rest by mankind; a circumstance to which the Mahomedan author briefly adverts, without explaining why Mussulman do not adhere to this precept of the Pentateuch. 642 Notice of the Ajatb-al-Mukhlukat. [No. 152. mence with the day of the sun; and the order of succession of the names is precisely similar ; a coincidence, striking and remarkable. The natural binary division of the month into the light and dark periods, or rather of the moon’s wane and increase of 15 days each, the kista and suklu pukshums of the Hindoos, is not mentioned by the au- thor. I have asked many Brahmans versed in astronomy, and well acquaint- ed with the principles on which their sages have founded their divisions of time, why the week alone should not have been based on the move- ments or conjunctions of any of the celestial bodies. They have been generally, what is nautically termed, taken aback at the question, but said, their attention had not been called to it before. After consulting their books, they acknowledged that the week coincides with no revolu- tion or conjunction of the stars or planets, and that it is of divine ori- gin, instituted by the Supreme Being in everlasting commemoration of the days on which he successively created the sun, moon and five planets, This may be regarded as an indication that Sabianism, from the Arabic As-Saba, Faxwoo the seven, prevailed among the Hindoos prior to the introduction of Brahmanism and Buddhism. Months. After briefly noticing the months of the Turks, Copts, Zenjs and Hindoos, the author details those of the Arabs, Rumis and Persians. Those of the Arabs consist of 30 and 29 days alternately, and their year of 12 lunations, or 354 days. Arab Months. Names. Days. Names. Days. Brought over, .. 177 Mohurrum, ze a 30 Rajab, Se aye -. Sniler, . 2 See ye 29 Sraban, ia ae .. oe Rubai-al-awal, .. oy 30 Ramzan, .. nas oe Rubai-us-sani, .. i 29 Shawal, ae a8 o. 88 Jamadi-al-awal, .. lye 30 Za’l-kadr, .. ye ee Jamadi-us-sani, .. wa 29 Zu'l-hadj; .. de - Carried over, 177 Total, .. 354 1844. ] Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. 643 Rumi Months.* Days. Days. Brought over, 182 Tisrin I, oe 31 Nisan, A, a4 30 mL, io 30 Ayar, BS a ol Kanun, I. 2% 31 Hanzan, .. Pe 30 a th]: af 31 Pamuz, @ Se ol Sevat, a senk 28 Ab, Le die 31 Azar, re es 31 Elul, yt a 3 Carried over, 182 Dotals sa) 05 Persian Months. The Persian months consist of 30 days each, giving to the year 360 days ; but 5 days are annually added to the month Adan, which nearly completes the solar year. The month of Fernurdin commences the Persian year about the time of the autumnal equinox. Names and order of the Persian months :— 1. Fernurdin. 7. Mahar. 2. Ardibihist. 8. Aban. 3. Khurdad. 9. Azur 4, Tir. 10; Dy. 5. Murdad. 11. Bahman. 6. Shahryur. 12. Isfandarmas. Besides the division of the month into weeks, like other Mahomedan countries, the Persians have a separate name for each of the 30 days composing the month. The author enters into a description of the months and of remarkable feast days among the Mahomedans and Persians. * The names of the Rumi months are identical with those of the Syrians, who as well as the Greeks, adopted the era of Seleucus Nicator, dating 311 years and four months before Christ. The Syrian Greeks began their year in the month Elul, or September, and other Syrians in Pishrin 1, or October: the Jews about the autumnal equinox. ‘the Hindee solar months commence in September with Aswini. 4s 644 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. (No. 152. The four Seasons. The period of the vernal and autumnal equinoxes, and those of the sun’s entrance into hamal and sartan, (Aries and Cancer,) divide the year into four parts. The first called (rubdi, Ee ) or spring, extends from the vernal equinox until the sum has completed its northerly course, and is on the point of returning towards the equator. The summer, (sai, eeBinrd) commences at this period, and lasts till the autumnal equinox, when autumn begins, and continues till the sun has attained its utmost south- erly declination. The winter, (shita, Ls ) now sets in, and terminates at the vernal equinox. . The Cycles of the Prophets. Some uwlimas have declared, that God, once in a thousand years, in order to manifest his divine power and glory, has sent a prophet among mankind. In the first 1000 years appeared Abu'l-basher, (the father of mankind,) Adam. In the 2nd, Abuna-noh, Noah, the Shaikh of the prophets; and Abraham, the beloved of God, Khalil Allah, in the third. In the 4th millennium appeared Moses, who spoke with God, Kalm Allah. In the 5th, Solomon, the son of David. In the 6th Jsa, Jesus, the Spirit of God, Ruh Allah; and in the 7th, Mahomed, the Seal, or last of the prophets, To this succeeds a curious story of the prophet Khizrs appearing to a king, and telling him of the changes the world had undergone. That the sea was formerly dry land, and dry land sea, and that races of strange animals, no longer existing, have been swept from the earth’s surface in succession. 2d Mukdleh, or Discourse on Sublunary Things. Al Makalieh ath thanich fias sifliat, rl baw 2 xsl) aillaell The elements, Al andsir, polkas] ' The elements are supposed to be four in number; viz. fire, air, water and earth, (then thought to be simple bodies,) of which every thing else is composed, 1844. ] Notice of the Ajatb-al-Mukhlukat. 645 Fire. The nature of fire is heat: its proper place in the creation is below the moon’s orbit, above the region of air: fire being the lightest of the elements. Air and Water. Air being lighter than water, and heavier than fire, occupies the in- termediate space. Earth. Earth being the heaviest of the elements, lies lowest near the lines of contact; each element is thought to partake of the character of the element to which it approaches. Fire is blended with the air as in the simoom. Air becomes water, as inrain. Water is converted into air, as in vapour ; and water into earth as in petrifying springs. Phenomena of the region of Fire and Air, Meteors and Falling Stars. Meteors and falling stars are considered as exhalations that have risen from the earth, and become ignited on reaching the region of fire ; as the smoke of a recently extinguished lamp is ignited, on reaching the flame of another lamp placed above it.* Division of the Atmosphere. The air is divided into three regions. The highest nearest the region of fire, is extremely hot, and is called ether, (ather,) a) The second is intensely cold: the third, which is nearest the earth, has a more moderate temperature, and is subdivided into warm, cold, and temperate. Clouds and Rain, (Sahab-wa-al-mair, phe Hh fee) Clouds are supposed to be water raised in vapour by the sun’s heat ; and rain and mist, the result of their condensation in the middle, or cold region of air. * It is curious that the uses of oil gas should have remained so long latent, after this early discovery of its inflammable nature. 646 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. [No. 152. The Winds, (Ar Riah, cyys!) The winds are produced by the sun, and the revolution of the spheres. The North wind is cold, because it comes from the North pole; and the South wind is warm, because it passes over the equator. Thunder and Lightning, (Arradwa-al-bark, Sywlgrc yS) From the jagged and broken appearance of clouds in a thunder storm, it is thought that thunder and lightning are the result of the shock of the collision by which the clouds are thus broken in their rapid descent after condension in the middle region of air. The lightning is seen before the thunder is heard, although it is said that both are simultaneous. The reason of this is, that the sound of the thunder is dependent on the undulations of the air, (mowkuf bar, tama- wuj,al-haw-a, Jy < z 943 2 W55550) which are slower than sight. When a person is beating clothes on a stone at a distance, we see the cloth strike against the stone before we hear the noise.* Halos, (Al-halah, asl ss hence our term halo,) are caused by the reflection of the moon’s light on subtle polished particles floating in the air, and veiling the moon.t Rainbows, (Kous, une) Rainbows occur when transparent particles of water are in the air opposite the sun, the rays of which cause them. Phenomena of the region of Water,(Karah-al-ma, \,3} 358 ) Convexity of the surface of the Sea. The surface of the ocean is assumed to be convex, because sailors affirm, that in approaching a mountain from the sea, the top of the * Anaximander, more than five centuries before Christ, ascribed the phenomena of thunder and lightning to a similar cause ; and his pupil, Anaximenes we find, in an approach to the discovery of electricity, comparing lightning to the flash produced, in seas of warm latitudes, by the stroke of an oar. t+ Halos have been lately considered as caused by the moon’s light, or frozen shining particles floating in the air; while others suppose them occasioned by that class of cloud called by meteorologists, ciyvo-stratus, which are formed in the lower strata of the atmosphere. 1844. | Notice of the Ajatb-al- Mukhilukat. 647 mountain is first descried, and drawing nearer its centre and base, come into view successively. Saltness of the Sea. Water is divided into two great classes ; viz. salt and fresh, the salt is derived from the earth burnt by the sun, and driven by the winds into the sea. Salt prevents the ocean from putrefaction, and creating a pestilence in the world, which the ocean surrounds. Subdivisions of the Salt Water. The salt water is divided into seven seas, comprehended in the surrounding ocean, Bahr-i-Mohit ; viz. The sea of China, ee / Bahr Chin, we °g ace pst 4) Hind, ae Cane Hind, bay dS? ay Persia, fe 33a Pars: ¥: ay ll yas? +)“ Kolzam, ’ or k Red Sea, \ » 41 Kolzum, -- 6 A ys? Zenj, or Zan- ‘ : * tiene t », al Zenj, ve ails » Mughrib, or =) Western sea, Paik: bees eiled et i: acces Kayes | pax? x9 20), Khare, ies oes? Seven other names are given to the seven seas; viz. 1. Bahr-i, sie is Kabis. ne ,, ay Hf Hom. ets. By: om Muzlin. eee er oo Mirjos. eg ae AS Sakin, a ee a Baki, see at ae Nitash. The author having entered into a long description of the wonderful inhabitants and natural productions of these seas and their different is- lands, of which are given some curious paintings, proceeds to describe the form and divisions of the earth. The Earth, (Kurah-al-arz, | 52 SLES ) The earth is supposed to be divided into three parts; there is nothing lower than the earth. Some say, it is striped like a sphere; others 648 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. [No. 152. like a shield or half a sphere. Most of the ancients are of opinion, that it is a ball placed in the midst of the heavens, like the yolk of an egg in the white. Some say the earth has nine sides: on each side men stand with their feet to the earth, and their heads towards the sky. Some say, it floats in the midst of the ocean. Pythagoras om ) Feasve)) thinks the earth revolves, and that the apparent motion of the heavenly bodies, from East to West, is caused by the motion of the earth from West to East. But this can never be; for if we liberate a pigeon in the air, it could never again return to us; since the earth must revolve more rapidly than a pigeon can fly.* The earth is divided into three parts; viz. Ist, the part above the ocean ; 2nd, the part concealed by the ocean ; and 3rd, its centre or axis, The surface is covered by vegetation and animals ; the interior is occu- pied by ores, metals, &c. Only half of the heavens are visible at once : but, if we move our position, on the earth’s surface, we see parts of the heavens which were not visible from the place which we first occupied, at the rate of one degree of the heaven’s surface for every 19 parasangs we travel.t After a quotation from Abu Bihan’s speculations on the earth’s diameter and circumference, the author alludes to the fact of the Caliph Mamun causing the measurement of a degree to be made, (this was done, A. D. 814, in the sandy plains of Mesopotamia, between Palmyra and the Euphrates,) by which 563 miles were fixed as the equivalent of a degree of the heaven’s circumference. Batolimus, (Ptolemy), he goes on to state, divided the night and day into 24 equal portions by the rising and setting of the sun. Having ascertained that the sun traverses 15° of its path in an hour of time, (24 x 15°=360°,) he found, by observations of an eclipse of the sun at two cities, (the distance between which was ascertained,) that a degree of the sun’s path was equivalent to every 75 Arabian miles of the earth’s surface, which being multiplied by 360 give 27,000 miles as the mea- sure of the earth’s circumference, (24,912 geographical miles are its true circumference.) * This is the old objection of the Ptolemais to the Pythagorean or Copernican system; they forgot that the atmosphere, in which their pigeon flies, partakes of the motion of the earth, and carries the pigeon along with it, at an equal rate with the objects on the earth’s surface. + Calculating the parasang at 3 miles, the terrestrial degree would be 57 miles. 1844.] Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. 649 The author observes, that when the sun rises on the Islands of Pros- perity, (Jaadit) 2: s\xws the rwv pakapwy, or Fortunate Islands of Plotemy, in the far west, he is rising on the inhabitants of China in the extreme East. Hence the distance, he states, must be one-half of the earth’s circumference, or 13,500 miles.* The Divisions of the Globe. Abu-r-rihan of Kharezm, divides the globe into the Northern and Southern hemispheres, which are separated by the equator. Another line, crossing the equator at right angles, and extending from pole to pole, subdivides it into four quarters. The Southern quarters are supposed to be occupied by water; and the equator to be the austral limit of the habitable world. Of the Northern hemisphere jth is land, and the remainder water. The tracts near the North pole are uninhabited from the intense cold which is occasioned by its distance from the equator. Those parts are inhabited, where the maximum length of the days and nights never exceed 16 hours. The South-easterly parts of the North hemisphere are inhabited by the Abyssinians, the Zenjs, (people of Zanguebar,) and the Nubians. The S. W. tracts are bad, God knows. The seven Climes, (Haft Akalim, esl) 8) the kAiwasa of the Greeks. The habitable portion of the earth, (2. e. Northern hemisphere,) is divided into seven climes, which are supposed to extend like zones, or carpets, spread from East to West, between the equator and the North pole. Their breadth from N. to 8. varies, and their length shortens, * Eratosthenes of Cyrene, who determined the distance between the tropics, 47° 724 39", or = of the earth’s circumference, was the first to attempt the earth’s mea- surement by observations of the sun’s meridian height. He found that, at the summer Solstice, the sun was vertical at noon at Syene, while at Alexandria, at the same time, it was the 50th part of a circumference from being vertical; hence he concluded, neglecting the solar parallax, that the distance between these two cities comprehend- ed a 50th part of the globe’s circumference. The distance between Alexandria and Syene was then estimated at 5,000 stadia; which multiplied by 50, give 2,50,000 Stadia as the measure of the circumference, and divided by 360, 694 * stadia to a degree. This practical philosopher, who flourished nearly three centuries before Christ, wrote a work on geography, which is unfortunately lost. 650 Notice of the Ajatb-al- Mukhlukat. [ No. 152. conformably to the earth’s form, as they approach the pole. The length of the Ist clime, that nearest the equator, is 3,000 parasangs, and its breadth 150; while the length of that nearest the pole is only 1,500, and its breadth, 75 parasangs. Afridun, Alexander, Ardeshir, and other similar monarchs, have made these climes the boundaries of their empires. The leading principles on which this division of the North hemisphere into climates is based, are the differences of temperature, and the maxi- mum length of the days and nights. In the first clime, the maximum length is from 124 to 123 hours. Hours. Hours. In the 2nd Clime from SE ‘e ay! 1332 to 1384 3, ord Ditto, ditto, te rh nbs 132 to 14 » 4th Ditto ditto, Re i . 142 to 14% . Dt Ditto ditto, es Totes ag 142 to 15 » 6th Ditto ditto, hy 7 aa 15a 7ter’ 153 »» ft’ Ditto ditto, 2 152 to 16 It extends to 163 hours, cal which al is supposed to be deso- late and uninhabitable. Earthquakes, (Fiaz Zulazal, JV 55t8) When vapour and steam are pent up in Jarge volumes in the bowels of the earth, and are not condensed by cold into water, nor dissipated by heat ; if the surface of the earth becomes heated, and they cannot find vent, they cause the earth to tremble like the body of one affected with fever, which shakes from the greenness of the corruption that is within. In the human body, however, there is a natural heat which becomes inflamed, and dissipates or dissolves the noxious matter; but in the earth, this species of heat does not exist. These vapours sometimes burst through the surface of the earth, or undermine it, which causes the engulfing of mountains and cities.* * It has long been remarked, that among other signs of an approaching earthquake, volcanos in the vicinity ceased to smoke. Anaxagoras (500 years B. C.) supposed earthquakes to be caused by the pent-up air or vapour endeavouring to escape. 1844. | Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. 651 Formation of Mountains and Sand Dunes. Mountains were originally formed of water and earth, hardened by the heat of the sun into rock, like clay into brick. The earth was drifted into heaps by the wind, and thus converted into stone. Every 36,000 years the stars complete a revolution,* and a great change takes place on the face of the globe. The North becomes South, dry land becomes sea; and sea, dry land; mountains, plains; and plains, mountains. Mountains crumble by the solar heat into dust and sand, which are carried by the winds into rivers, and by the rivers transported into the bed of the ocean, and in lapse of time become piled up into hills; in which, when the bed of the sea again becomes dry land, we see bones and shells. _ The reason of some rocks being piled up in layers, is, that they have thus been deposited successively by water. Running water is conti- nually transporting the earth of mountains and plains into lakes and seas, in which it is accumulated in heaps, which become moun- tains. When left dry by the sea, their surface is first covered with grass, and shortly becomes inhabited by animals. Sometimes the water of the sea rises, and covers what was formerly dry land. The use of Mountains, (Fi-fuaid-al-jebal, Sloe toraty 52) Mountains were created as the foundations of the earth, that it should not be moved ; they serve as barriers to the land against the sea, and as repositories of minerals. The streams and springs which run down * On the theory of their advancing a degree East every century, they would com- plete a great circle of 360° from W. to E. in 360 centuries. Ptolemy makes the pre- cession at 36” per annum. Hipparchus, according to Le Gentil, 50". T Geologists of the present day have hardly advanced further in their theories of the formation of aqueous rocks, and the entombment of organic remains. The Arabian author, however, cannot lay any fair claim to originality, as these ideas are as old as Pythagoras, or at least the edition of them given by Ovid. ‘he theory of the periodical catastrophe in which the world is supposed to be involved had its rise, probably, with the Cosmogonists of Egypt, who believed that the world is successively destroyed and re-produced at the return of each great year, ‘‘ when the sun, moon and planets are in the same sign of the Zodiac, from which they commenced their course.”’ The length of the great year of the world, according to Orpheus, is 120,000 common years, according to Cassander 360,000, vide Note, page 20, 47 652 Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat, [No. 152, their sides, sustain animal and vegetable life ; their water is raised again by evaporation into clouds, which recondensing in rain and snow on the mountain tops, is collected in holes and caverns, and affords a constant supply ; such is the origin of springs. Springs collect into rivers, which terminate in the ocean after fertilising the tracts through which they flow, and conducing to the prosperity of cities. Volcanos, (Gebel-an-nar, stn) There are some mountains which emit fire from their summit by night, and smoke by day, (the reflection, probably, of the fire in the crater on the smoke or vapour above, visible only at night,) such as Gebel- Sikuliah, KdBuo Sac (the Sicilian mountain, Etna,) abounding : in sulphur. There are also mountains where a gentle breeze constantly blows, as Gebel-Bamian, and others where a strong wind prevails, as Gebel- Diawend, and the mountains of Ghour. Remarkable Mountains. Here follows an account in detail of some of the celebrated moun- tains of the world, in which are noticed Gebel Dibawend, supposed to be the highest mountain in the world, where Solomon imprisoned the genil; and Ferzdur, the tyrant Zohak. A mine of red and yellow sulphur is said to occur on it. It is situated near Rai.* On mount Ararat, (Gebel-al-Jude, sage ae), the author states that a mosque built by Noah is still standing, and that a few of the planks of the ark were to be seen in the time of the accession of the Abbasides (about a. v. 749.)+ * The ancient Bhage in Persia. Modern travellers have estimated the height of Dibawend to be only 10,000 feet above the sea’s level; not so high as Etna. ¢ Berosus and Aldyenus both declare, there was suet a report in their time handed down from the Chaldzans, and the relics of the ark, according to Epiphanius, were to be seen here in his time. Sale quaintly adds—‘* if we may believe him.” We are told that the emperor Heraclius went up from the town of Thamanin, and saw the place of the ark. There was also formerly a famous monastery, called the Monastery of the Ark upon some of these mountains, where the Nestorians used to cele- brate a feast day on the spot where they supposed the ark rested ; but in the year of Christ 776, that monastery was destroyed by lightning, with the church and a numerous con- gregation init, (Sale’s Koran, p. 167, Note.) ‘The height above the sea, of Ararat, 1844. ] Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. 653 Adam’s Peak in Ceylon, is represented as Gebel-as-Serendib, Jin 5 pal on the summit of which Adam alighted after his expulsion from paradise ; and the prints of whose foot is said to be seen on the rock. Mines of red rubies and of diamonds occur on this mountain. These precious stones are washed down to the base by the rains and streams, Serendib is famous for its wood aloes: the women perform suth.* Gebel-al-Kerman.—The mountains of Karamania the author states, produce a stone which when ignited, burns like firewood, (doubtless coal or mineral bitumen.) Gebel-al-Maknatis, yesbias! Jas The magnetic or loadstone moun- tain is supposed to be situate near the mountains of Kolzum, (Red Sea,) and is avoided by mariners, lest their ship be attacted by it, (hence the story in Sinbad the sailor). Among volcanos or fire mountains, Gedel-un-nar, are enumerated those of Sicily and Dibawend ; and one named Kalsian, in the neigh- bourhood of which no animal can exist, and birds even in flying over it perish. according to the Russian traveller Parrob, is 2700 toises = 17,260 feet, more than 700 feet higher than Dibawend. The Armenians call Ararat, Massissensar, or Mountain of the Ark, and it is still be- lieved that the petrified remains of the ark exist on the summit. In a Church at Nova Schamachia, near the junction of the Aras with the Kur, a cross is exhibited, said to be made out of a plank of the ark, bestowed by an angel on an Armenian monk, who was struggling in vain to reach the top of the mountain. Ararat is stated to be of volcanic formation: pumice and lava are seen on its sides, and warm springs gush forth at its base, the existence therefore of the mines of sulphur, mentioned by Cazvini, is by no means improbable. * The Mahomedans believe that when Adam and Eve were ejected from paradise, for eating of the forbidden fruit, Adam fell on Serendib; and Eve on the shores of the Red Sea at Judda. After the lapse of two centuries, Adam was conducted to his wife at Mount Ararat by the angel Gabriel, they subsequently returned to Ceylon, whence the human race was propagated. Adam is supposed to be of such gigantic stature, that while one foot rested on the mountain, the other was in the sea, and that the print is 70 cubits long. Knox, however, describes the print as being only about two feet long ; and Moncony as two spans in length. The Buddhists of Ceylon, however, claim the print as that of the foot of Buddha left when he ascended to heaven. They call the mountain Hamalel : and the Portuguese have named it, Pico de Adam. Itis 7420 feet high, and composed of granite and gneiss. Rubies are still found around its base, though I am not aware, as before remarked, of the occurrence of the diamond in Ceylon. Garnet, the cinnamon stone, sapphire, cat’s eye, and moon stone, are the Only other gems of estimation which it produces. Iron, manganese and plumbago are its chief mineral products, 654 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. [No. 152. He also mentions a volcano in Andalusia, and a hill in the same country which emits inflammable air. Also the quicksilver and red and yellow sulphur mines, and zunjafar of Al Baranis in Andalusia.* _ Origin of Streams, (Fi-tawallud-al-anhar, be doly5 3) Streams originate in reservoirs formed in the caves and hollows of mountains by rain, and the snow which melt in the spring. Those that come from the tops of the hills continue to flow perennially : but those that are situated in the lower parts of the mountains are soon ex- hausted. Their length and direction are various: some have a course a thousand parasangs long; all have their sources among mountains, and all terminate in the sea. Some of their water is raised in vapour by the sun, moved by the wind, and again deposited on the mountain in the form of rain and dew. The author gives a brief account of some of the principal known rivers, and among them describes the Nile. The increase of this famous river in the hot season, when all other rivers were drying up, rendered it one of the world’s wonders. . The author attempts to explain the phenomenon by the supposition of the winter rains which fall in Zanguebar, where the Nile he believes rises, being so far distant from the embouchur, that summer arrived before they could reach it. He calculates that the freshes are four months in passing through the desolate tracts of the South; two months in Abys- sinia and Nubia; and one month in the regions where Islam prevails. He alludes to the absence of rain in Egypt; the Mekyas, whale or Nilometer; the human sacrifice at the cutting of the Khaly ; and the abolition of this abominable superstition by Amru and the Caliph Omar. He mentions among the productions of the river the crocodiles, and a species of fish that causes tremor to the person who seizes it. The theory of the inundations of the Nile being caused by the pressure of the Mediterranean raised by the northerly winds, and forcing back the waters of the river on the lands in the interior ; and of the Nile * Basalt occurs at Almagro, and the Sierra de Caldeirao presents volcanic products ; but I am not aware of the existence of any active volcanos in Andalusia. In the Sierra Morena, are mines of quicksilver, gold, silver, lead and copper; sulphur and vitriol are also found in some parts of Andalusia. 1844.] Notice of the Ajaib-al-Mukhlukat. 655 falling when this pressure is taken off by the commencement of the Southerly winds, is also alluded to.* Among other rivers described by the author are the Euphrates, the Oxus, the Indus, the Ganges. The latter is said by the Hindus to flow from heaven: and when the great men of those regions die, their remains are burned and the ashes thrown into the river, which convey them to heaven.t Some of the water of the Ganges is conveyed daily to the temple of Somnath, which is 200 parasangs distant. (Calculating at the rate of three miles per parasang, Somnath is 600 miles distant from the Ganges.) The next fas/ treats of the origin of Springs, (Fi-tawallud-al-Ayun, we S958) which the author divides into sweet, azab, —_j J; saline, (maleh, do); stinking, ( ic afan); sulphureous, (kilriti, en yas ); bitumin- (ey ous or napthiferous, (naphti, 425); and those producing borax, borak, <3)92. These substances are supposed to be generated by heat, Among the celebrated springs, the author enumerates the sulphur springs of Bamian, the springs of Tiberias, &c. In the next fas/ on wells, those of Zemzem in Arabia, (the well into which Joseph was cast.) The succeeding chapters treat of the animal, vegetable and mineral kingdoms, all compounds of the four elements. The author divides them into two classes, nami, ols and ghair nami, ol byaé § viz. bodies having * Some believed that the inundations were caused by the northerly winds driving back the waters of the Nile themselves: others, that the clouds which traverse Egypt, wafted over its surface by the North winds, were collected, and descend in tor- rents down the steeps of Ethiopia into its channel. The Nile, however, like all other rivers that rise near the equator, commences to increase in the most Southerly portions of its course before the summer solstice. Owing to the very slight inclination of its bed, in Egypt only two inches per mile, a considerable ‘time elapses before the freshes from Abyssinia reach Lower Egypt, the velocity of the stream rarely exceeding three miles per hour. At Thebes, in Upper Egypt, on the 18th June 1840, I witnessed the first appearance of the great annual inundation in the Nile; viz. a slight milky turbidness of the water. This phenomenon is called by the Arabs Nuktah, y},25 which signifies a dot or a stain, but is also ap- plied by the Egyptians to a dew, which is supposed to fall during the night of the 17th June, or the llth of the Coptic month Bauneh or Pyni. The commencement of the rise of the Nile, though arbitrarily fixed by them to this day, is quite uncertain to a week or two. ft A little against the stream it must be confessed. 656 Notice of the Ajath- al- Mukhlukat. [No. 152. the power of growth; and bodies not having the power of growth. Ani- mals and vegetables form the first class, and minerals the latter. Ve- getables again are distinguished from animals by wanting the powers of motion and sensation: but all three are linked together by wonderful and insensible gradations. Minerals, (Fi-al- Madaniat, ctolas HxebI 35) are divided into three classes ; viz. ores or metals, stones and oily-minerals. Minerals were created before vegetables and animals. lst Class—Metals, (Filizzan, wh yAs) Metals are seven in number, viz. :— 1. Gold.—The particles of which are so close, that they cannot be separated by fire. 2. Silver.—Allied to gold, but checked in its progress by cold, and convertible into dust by fire. 3. Copper.—Allied to silver, but red, owing to the heat of its sulphur. 4, Iron.—Its blackness is owing to the heat of its sulphur. It is the most useful of metals. 5. Tin.—Rub tin with salt and oil till the latter is black. This pre- vents swords from rusting when rubbed on the blades. 6. Lead.—Its properties the ments. of gold, and breaking into frag. 7. Zinc.— shale ls Khar-sini, from China. All the metals are supposed to be combinations of sulphur and quick- silver in different proportions, acted upon by a force or stimulus, called mineral heat, (Hararat-i-madan, x02 11>) electricity. The author treats of their medicinal virtues. 2d Class—Stones, (Al-Ahujar, het 3}) Transparent stones are supposed to be formed from rain drops, and opaque stones from water and earth, acted on by the sun and the Ha- rarat-i-madan, ‘Their colours depend on the matrix, or on the planets. Black is ascribed to Saturn ; green to Jupiter ; red to Mars; yellow to the Sun ; blue to Venus ; variegated, Mercury ; white to the Moon, 1844.] Notice of the Ajaib-al Mukhlukat. 657 In the succeeding descriptive list of gems and minerals, in which the author quotes the names of Aristotle, Galen, Dioscorides, and Shaik-ar-Reis, we find mention of antimony, which he states to be got principally from Ispahan. Tutiya, blue vitriol, mines of which are said to occur on the coast of Hindustan; lapis lazuli, cinnabar, Hajar-as- sinobar ; the eagle stone, Hajar-i Akab, __,\Rc ae the moon stone, Hajar-al-kamr, pei es. Pearls stated to be drops of vernal rain con- gealed in oyster shells. Red and white talc, Talc, (grb ; mother of pearl, Sadef —30; cornelian, Akik, Coee. the best of which comes from Yemen; amber, apes i the bezoar stone, Pad-zahor, os) le India from the bellies .of goats and sheep. Kartasia, Lawl 235 a stone » got in found in the lower part of high mountains which at night shines,* and has the appearance of fire. The best turquoises, Firozeh, x 43 syed come from Korassan.t The Taghi-tus, uapb, elle is described as a black stone with a smell of pitch, (probably coal or mineral bitumen.) The diamond, Almas, ywladt, is said to be the hardest of all things; but frangible if struck with lead, and the fragments are triangular. The dia- mond is found in the mountains of Serendib. In the valley (Wadi) of Baid al Kamr, pea dare pieces of flesh are thrown into the valley to which the diamonds adhere. The vultures pounce down on the pieces of flesh and bring it up.{ The diamond is used by jewellers to bore other stones. The loadstone, Maknatis, (wablide is found in India; a red stone with black strips or lines, attracts iron. When a ship approaches the land of the loadstone, if it contains iron, it is attracted and cannot be ‘Separated. * I was informed by Mr. Fischer, that from the magnesite excavations dug near the foot of the Salem mountains, emanates a phosphorical light which alarms the superstitious Hindus; but it is not certain whether the light proceeds from the exha- lations or from the mineral. ¢+ The turquois is a gem peculiar to Khorassan ; the best mines are near Nishapur and Firozkoh. It occurs in veins in trap; its colour is owing to copper. t The story of the vultures bringing up the diamond with the pieces of flesh, again teminds one of the Arabian Nights, as also the notice of the loadstone. 658 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. (No. 152. The ruby, Yakut (::, sly Rubies are of different colours; yellow, green and blue, (the sapphire ?) but the best are red. The ruby comes from the Southern cities near the equator. Its beauty is increased by exposure to fire. 3rd Class.— Oily Minerals, (Duhniat, (2: sla aie) bit Quicksilver, sulphur, bitumen, naptha, &c. are presumed to be pro- duced by the warmth of the earth’s interior acting upon its juices. Ambergris is thrown up by the sea. Some say it is the production of a marine animal, or of a fountain in the sea; while others assert, that it falls in dew on rocks in the sea. Mumiyai, _ clayey is produced like mineral bitumen from the earth, in the land f. Mosel and Persia. It is of a more precious nature than pitch, and used extensively in medicine in spasmodic affections, palpita- tions; and externally, mixed with other substances, for bruises and fractures.* | Plants, (An-nabat, : .\i5}) Here follows a description of plants, which are supposed to be be- tween minerals and animals, and divisible into two great classes, VIZ. :— Ist. Those that possess high trunks, as trees. 2nd. Those which do not, as grasses. Plants are supposed to be endowed with the powers of reproduction, increase, digestion, retention, attraction, &c. The descriptions are short and unsatisfactory, containing a number of singular stories, many incredible, regarding the properties and medicinal virtues of plants; but among which may be easily discerned the glim- merings of a few useful truths. The Persian manuscript contains coloured drawings of many of the trees, which bear but a remote resemblance to nature. Among the trees are enumerated, ebony, oak, the camphor tree, sandal wood, the almond, the orange, the lime, the citron, the filbert, plaintain, cocoa, the palm, the date, the cypress, the balsam, the apple, the mulberry, peach, fig, pomegranate, olive and quince, * The Mum-i-Ayi, the Soap of Ayi, is a black bituminous substance that oozes from a cavern in a hill called the Kop-i-Mumiyai, near the village of Ayi, not far from the route from Sheraz to Darabgerd. Formerly the door of the cave was guarded, and opened once a year, and the Mum that had collected during the year (in size not larger than an orange) taken out and deposited in the Shah’s treasury. It is valued in Persia at a much higher rate than its weight in gold. 1844. ] Notice of the Ajaib-al. Mukhlukat. 659 the sumach, sandarach, fir, jujube, pepper, vine, the clove, the cane, apricot, rose, jasmin, &c. In the second class we find the cotton plant, squills, saffron, oldenlandia, sesame, coloquintida, endive, spinage, turnips, cucumber, Egyptian and China beans, lentils, mustard, radish, onions, ginger, the violet, wild rose, southernwood, sweet basil, the tulip, lily, nar- cissus, &c. Like the minerals, the trees and shrubs are usually classed alphabetically. Animals, (Al-Hywan, Synz!) Divided into seven classes; viz. man, genii, the horse, the ass, mule, camel ; cows; sheep and deer, beasts of prey, birds, reptiles and insects. The author states, that animals were created with limbs best adapted to their wants : among animals man ranks first ; the author enters into a dissertation on the faculties of man, the prophets, saints, &c. ; produc- tion and generation of man ; his anatomical structure and physiology. He supposes the difference of colour among the human tribes to be occa- sioned by the sun; that the Arabs rank highest among the races of the earth’s descendants of Ismail, whose residence is West of the second clime. The religion of the Arabs was originally that of Abraham.* They lapsed into idolatry; the worship of the stars, angels, &c. The chief of Arabs, Omar Bindahi, is said to have been the introducer of idola- try among these followers of Abraham, which he imported from the land of Balka, (Balkh?), The Arabs according to the author, were the most eloquent of the nations on earth. The Persians. The Persians are described as descendants of Tamiras, inhabiting Tran in the 3rd clime, and rank next to the Arabs. They were idolaters and adored the stars (Sabians,) till the time of Gushtasp, son of Zohrab ; when instructed by Zoroaster, the descendant of Manochehr Malek, they with their monarch, became worshippers of fire, * Abraham is said to have been originally an idolater, like his father Azer, the idol- maker, and son-in-law of Nimrod; and worshipped the stars, moon, and planets; but who afterwards, according to the Koran, directed his face to Him who created the heavens and the earth, and overthrew idolatry. 4u 660 Notice of the Ajaib-al- Mukhlukat. [No. 152, Famous Men of Persia. Ist. Feridin the Just, the conqueror of the tyrant Zohak.* 2nd. Iskander (Alexander the Great,) son of Dara (Darius), son of Bahman, whose prime minister was Aristotle; the conqueror of Greece, Asia Minor, India and China. He died at the age of 32. 8rd. Noushirwan, son of Kobad, born in the time of the Prophet; unrivalled for justice. 4th. Bahram Gour, son of Yezdijird, renowned for skill in archery. 5th. Rustam Zal, who witched the world with noble horsemanship. 6th. Jamasp, the astronomer, who wrote a book on the conjunctions of the planets, foretold the advents of Jesus andthe Prophet, and the decay of the religion of the Magi. 7th. Bazrchemher, son of Bakhtaghin, vizier of Noushirwan, the introducer of the game of chess from India. 8th. Barid, celebrated as a musician in the service of Kusro Parviz. 9th. The sculptor of the statue of the horse Shabdez, so exquisitely carved, that it is said to be the work of the genii. 10th. Ferhad, the sculptor, who excavated the canal of Kasr-i-Shirin, ee d pale paced ; the cave of Shirin. He is said to have drawn the like- ness of his mistress Shirin on the palace walls with such incom- parable art, that all who gazed on it became mad (enamoured.) Shirin (Irene,) was the beautiful wife of Kusro Parviz, and said by some to be a Christian. * The name of the Assyrian tyrant Zohak, is still held in detestation in Persia, and the national banner was the apron of the blacksmith who slew him, till the Mahomedan conquest. ¢ It may be remarked that the author, with other Persian writers, ascribes the origin Of this almost universal and princely game to India and not to China; the Arabian and Persian term for chess, Shatrunj, _3 {4% is evidently a corruption of the Sanscrit name of the game Chatrang, (Ga aaa eee 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 673 called Koh-i-Kond. Kalag is situated at the base of a perpendicular Kalag. called Rash-Koh, and is furnished with a small mountain stream by means of which are cultivated cotton, juwaree, and fruits, to a small extent, such as pomegranates, mulberries, grapes and peaches ; date trees also thrive here ; the rest of the cultivation of Kharande- pends on the rain. The term Kalag is applied in Baloochisthan to any small village Term Kalag. having a few huts and date trees, with a little water. In the district of Kharan and Rukshan are twelve tukars, or divi- sions, as follows: — Kalogee Sirjapad. Hurako. Toolazai. Hajeezai. Toghapee. Eessazai. Miskonee. Kulbodanee. Jodan. Kandooree Gazakee. Sujadpad-i-Dashlee. Besides these, in the district of Kharan, are Sasolees and Halakzais. Meer Azad Khan has in his pay, constantly kept up, a body of 60 horsemen, mounted on his own horses, and might, out of the population of 3,000 men, collect 1,000 available in time of war. He collects no revenue in ready money ; that in grain, when the year is plentiful, may amount to 3,000 bags of wheat, barley and juwaree, besides 400 pats, or packages of dates, each package weighing about a Company’s maund. He never over-exacts fines; he is not tributary to Kalat, but to Candahar, to which place he ought yearly to send 18 camels, 13 of which he collects from Kharan and 5 from Washuk. There are two tribes Tribute. . ; A { in Kharan, who neither pay a tithe of their lands or ca- mels ; viz. Dagarees and Hijbarees. They are said to have been the original lords of Kharan before Azad Khan seized it. The deputy, or Joe Nishein of Meer Azad Khan is his brother, Fateh Khan, a perfect idiot ; whereas the former is a tolerably informed man fora Baloch. The ryots of Kalag however complain much of his extortions. The fort is a small mud one, the walls be- ing 160 yards in circumference, 5 in height, and | in thick- ness, having two entrances in the East. There is one well inside, the water of which is somewhat brackish. Force. Revenue. Fort. 674 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 158. A transit duty is levied here of 1 jooree or piece of coarse cotton Duty. cloth per load, and a tax is levied of 2 joorees on every camel purchased in the district, of which there are a great number, and 1 Rupee Kashanee on every load of grain. The buildings and firewood are both from the gaz or tamarisk. The productions of Kharan are wheat and barley, which are reaped in the beginning of June ; juwaree, which is reaped in the middle of August; wool and ghee which are procurable chiefly in the latter end of May. The grain is exported both to Kalat and Panjgoor. Ready money is scarcely known; every thing is bartered, and from cloth is the only approximation to a common standard of value. Productions. In Kharan there are five or six ironsmiths and one Hindoo, whose Artisans, capital does not exceed 1,000 rupees,—a large one for Balochisthan, however ; there are many carpenters, and in Kalag there are 60 weavers. The kasa of this place is a measure weighing 2-4 Company’s seer, Wake and and the maund is somewhat more than 2 seers. The imports to Kharan are joree cloth, suparee, telee, khesh and the Imports. Other Shikarpoor cloth. Articles to a small amount, adequate to the consumption of the district alone, as Kharan is not a bunder or central mart. The best season for a merchant to arrive at Kharan is at japad, or spring, harvest time. The hire of a camel from Kalat is 5 Kashanee Camelhire. rupees, and from Gwodar 10 rupees. This year great profit was made by the export of grain to Panjgoor and Mukrdn, where there is still a great dearth. I remained five days at Kharan, and in the sixth I took my leave of the Khan, when I presented him with a vial of attar and an ivory fine tooth comb, which latter called forth great admiration, and of course intended for the mistress, whose favor nM Sos. ea often leads to the esteem of the master of the house, ence. although the lordly Mahomedan would not like to con- fess such influence even to himself. I also to-day hired a riding camel to take me as far as the next stage for 3 joorees. On the 13th October 1838, being the 12th day after leaving Kalat, I left Kharan, and pro- Leave 1844. | 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 675 ceeded ina West and W. S. W. direction for 5 kos to Band-i- Bijad, over a level road, the cultivation on the preciricts of which depends on the rain. At the stage are 5 or 6 gidons of Baloochees, and a number of tamarisk trees. 14th October.—Proceeded in a S.W. and West direction 10 kos over a level plain without water to Band-i-Kurreem Khan, where there are no habitations, although there appear to be a large number in the neighbourhood, judging from the large number of cattle and sheep brought at mid- day to be watered at the Band. I purchased one of the latter for one _ jooree, the fleece of which must have weighed nearly 12 seers, whereas the jooree was not worth more than 4 Kashanee rupee. The water of this Band is not sufficient for the purposes of cultivation. 15th October.—Proceeded in a Westerly direction 4 kos, having on my right a jungle of tamarisk, and on my left the desert; and 4 kos further in a S. W. and S.S. W. direction over a desert plain to a well called Choh-i-Jalai, the water of which is rather brackish ; there are no habitations, and only a few tamarisk trees, which with the kaghaz bush, forms food for camels. From this stage to Washuk, there are two roads; on the one to the right there is no water, whereas there is water in three places on the one to the left; but without a very good guide, they are likely to be missed, and then God have mercy on the poor traveller. 16th October.—Taking water with me, I proceeded inaS.S. W. direction 6 kos, which appeared to men and animals 12, the road being over an undulating plain of loose sand ; and spent the night in this chol or waste, in which however, there are gaz and kaghaz trees for the camels. 17th October.—Proceeded in a Southerly direction 2 kos to Washuk, having travelled from Kharan in the day time, for the purpose of seeing the road, whereas travellers invariably perform the journey at night, from the dread of thirst. To the North of Washuk is Kharan ; to the East Kal ; to the South Rakshan ; and to the West Gormdel. To the im- mediate west and east, it is bounded by hills, to the north by waste and to the south by a ravine and hills. Wheat, barley and juwaree are cultivated at Washuk by the rain, There is also a 4¥ Band-i-Bijad. Band-i-Kurreem han. Choh-i-Jalai. Chol. Washuk. Boundaries. 676 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. karez, that turns a small mill near the huts of Meer Kureem Khan Halikzai. The inhabitants of Washuk do not exceed 800 male adults. Of the five camels paid yearly to Kharan, the Halikzais furnish 3ds, the nakeebs or serfs 3d, and the Kudhadonees id, the fractions being collected in wheat. The Halikzais do not pay a tithe of their lands, it having been remitted by the ancestors of Azad Khan of Kharan, as “ the price of blood,” or khoon- bha. The tithe of dates may amount to 400 pats or packages. The principal men are Kureem Khan, Alum Khan, Meer Sahadad, Ameer Khan, Juma Khan, Meer Bijad, and Fukeer Mahommed. Meer Azad Khan yearly sends a deputy to collect the revenue, but he does not, nor can he, hit them very tight. There is a small insignificant tower in Washuk, and the inhabitants store their grain in pits in the ground. From Washuk to Jalk is an 8 days’ journey, and to Kal 7 days. A tax is levied on strange merchants of 2 jorees for every camel Duties. purchased, and they are numerous, and Kashanee import Tribute. Principal Men. duty for every camel load of goods. The inhabitants live in gidons in the summer, and in mud and mat huts in the winter; they use for firewood the gaz, kanboor and kaghaz ; and for building, the date stem. The productions which form articles of export are ghee, wool, dates, wheat, barley, and juwaree. Dates this year were with great profit exported to Kharan, Nashky and Welat, on ac- count of the dearness of grain at those places. There are no resident Hindoo tradesmen here, but a few come at the grain and date harvest time, which latter is Exports. Date Harvest. called Hamen. 21st October.—Having hired a camel for two jorees to take me as far as Panjgoor, made my preparations for starting. I found I was to have the company of Kurreem Khan Halikzai, who on hearing of the Shahghdsee’s intended visit to Panjgoor, had been ordered to proceed to the latter place with 30 match- lockmen to hold out the fort of Kharddbdédan, which belongs to Muheem Khan Nowshervanee, uncle of Azad Khan, against the Khalat troops, until letters could be received from Sardar Raham Dil Khan of Candahar, who no doubt would write to Mehrab Khan, de- Companion. 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. | 677 precating any hostile proceedings against a relation of his vassal Azad Khan. This day proceeded in a S. W. direction over a level road 10 kos to Chok-i-Gazo, and again at 7 kos to the right, under the same hill is another spring called Chakul-i-Kondai. 22nd October.—Started, and at 4 kos arrived at a rivulet bed, to the right of which are two pools of water, called Shah Dost-aph ; here I spent the heat of the day, and again starting proceeded another 4 kos, where to the right in the hollow of a ravine is another pool, called Mazar-aph, surrounded by tamarisk trees. Here I spent the night, eating Kabab and listening to Baloch lays, having purchased a sheep from a neighbouring hel for one joree. 23rd Ociober.—After a ride of 5 kos arrived at a defile called Tang, where we alighted under the shade of tamarisk trees, and cooked our bread in the sand, first scraping a cavity under where the burning logs had been, putting the bread in, covering it up, and again lighting a fire over the place. The bread of course requires a little rubbing, brushing and dusting after being taken out of this patent oven ; 2 kos further came to a narrow Pass along the side of a mountain very dif- ficult for a single unladen camel, it is called Mu- radee Gwarjon. Here I was obliged to dismount, as one false step of my camel! would have precipitated me, if on him, into the abyss below. After passing this danger, I put up for the night one kos further on. . 24th October.—Proceeded sometimes in S.W. and sometimes in a W.S. W. direction, 10 kos, over a very difficult mountainous road, in Chah-i-Sor. Mazar-aph. Muradee Gwarjon. some places so narrow as scarcely to admit of a single camel passing ; on the road, came on the Hadjee Kaur, or “ Dragon’s ra- vine,” so called from a dragon that infested it, until Ma- lik Dewar, a famous Baloch saint, whose tomb is at Washuk, converted it by his curse into stone just as it was retiring into its cave. A green colored stone is still pointed out with awe and reverence by the Ba- lochees as the tip of the dragon’s tail. From the pools in this ravine we filled our masheks, or water bags, as there was no water to be expected at the stage which has not even a name, not being a fixed one. The mat flag is plentiful in the Kaur. Hajee Kaur. 678 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. 25th October.—Proceeded in a 8. W. direction in the bed ofa kaur, or ravine, 6 kos between hills to Panjgoor, which I should say bears directs S. W. from Washuk. No forage for horses is to be procured on the road. The district of Panjgoor is bounded on the West by Tang and Param; on the South by Balogatar; on the East by Grishk and Boundariess Rakshan; and on the North by a part of the range called by Pottinger, the Mach, or date tree mountains, which is known on the Panjgoor side as Sobz-Koh, or green mountains. The following are the villages of Panjgoor according to their size ; Villages. viz. Eesai, Bunistan, Tasp, Khudabadan, Gormkon, Washbood, Sordoo, Sori Kouron, Kalag, Damb and Eraf Chitkan and Duzanaph. The Kouri Rakhshan runs through the valley of Panjgoor Rakshan River. from East to West; but some of its water reach- es the sea on account of the number of bunds thrown across it, and canals drawn from it for the irrigation of the Dasht and Koochag, or remote lands. The greater part of the cultivation depends on the rain, which is owing to the ignorance, and partly to the apathy of the inha- Gapabilitted 4 bitants, as water is to be found within 10 and 15 soil. kulach, or fathoms of the surface. Were it not for this apathy of the cultivators, and short-sightedness of the government, the cultivation might be doubled and trebled. The productions are Productions. barley, wheat, beans, and peas, in the beginning of summer; and rice, juwaree and dates in the beginning of autumn, cultivated with the river water ; wheat and red juwaree are produced Nature of Soil. | in the high lands where there is rain. The soil of Panjgoor is a stiff loam. In the village of Eesai are two karezes, one called Waramood and the other Shakaruk, both commenced in the skirts of Sabz-Koh, and Karez. terminated under the Rakhshan Kour. The gallery of the karez isa very wideand high one, and seems a work of such incredible labour, that the present degenerated men of Panjgoor believe it to be that of giants or genli. Panjgoor is ruled by a deputy governor, or jode nishan, on the partof Meer Mehrab Khan, who is a slave, by name Mulla Peer Mahommed, who collects only half the revenue; the other half belonging to the tribe of Gichkees, who according to popular belief, became possessed of it in the following manner :— eS eS =. ne © ——- Ts ll 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 679 The Gichkees are believed, and believe themselves to be a colony of Gichkees. Sikhs, and this belief is supported by the fact, that they are the only tribe in Baloochisthan that do not allow the razor to touch their heads. Their reason for originally settling at Gichk was, that they found the inhabitants very peaceable and unresisting. Soon after their arrival, they commenced forays in the Panjgoor district, the inhabitants of which place not able to resist them, laid a complaint before their governor at Kech, who was a descendant of Cyrus, who lent them a force with which they succeeded in nearly exterminating the Sikhs. But the few that remained, took refuge among the Bra- hoees, and got them to join forces to attack Kech ; to this they consent- ed only on condition of having half of all the conquered districts, which they enjoy to the present day. The Gichkees are fond of surrounding the common bedstead, on which they carry their dead to the grave, with a red silk cloth, which is divided between the grave- digger and priest. The governor on the part of the Gichkees is Meer Ahmed Gichkee, Governor. gon of Meer Hasan, who was Meer Nusseer Khan’s son- in-law. The revenue in ready money amounts to 2,000 Kashanee rupees, Revenue. six of which go to a Seetaranee ducat, and that in grain may amount to 10,000 Panjgooree, or 500 Company’s maunds at the tithe rate for the summer crop, and $rds of the same quantity for the autumn crop. The revenue derived from dates also, at the tithe rate, amounts to about 6,500 Company’s maunds. This fruit is so plentiful, Exuberance of Dates. that cows, asses and camels are partly fed on it; the very dogs get their share, and in winter horses are given date water instead of the pure element. The Panjgoorees even declare that some of them remember once when the Rakshan Kaur swelled to an extra- ordinary degree, and carried away part of their date groves, that em- bankments were made of purchase* of dates, to stop the devastation, and divert the current. The Brahoees of the north soon get ill at Panj- goor, whereas the Mukranees look upon it as their paradise ; snow some- Quality of Water. times falls here. The river water is much superior for drinking to that of the karezes, which is very indigestible. The principal men of Panjgoor, with Meer Ahmed, are Mulla Principal Men. Haibatim Kashanee, Mulla Boieeyan Ibrahim, Sher * Sic, in MS,—parcels ?—Eps. 680 our through parts of Baloochisthan, in [ No. 1538. Mahomed, Meer Zaly Keenazair, and Meer Ghulam Hussain Kam- baranee, a man of superior talents and what is more, scarce, veracity ° Konda Noman and Meer Sala, Meer Shah Sevai, Meer Suzad and Malik Deenar. The men of Panjgoor are at enmity with the Nowsherwanees of Kharan and Kooshan. The principal fort of Panjgoor is that of Eesai, it is 1,200 paces in Forte circumference, its walls in some places are 10 yards high, in others 5, and in othersa man canrunup. There are three wells inside, said to be of the time of the Kaiganee kings, which are not used. It is a very old fort with a small one outside, to the west are the re- mains of a half driven mining gallery. The ground on which the fort is built, is of the stiff loam called in Baloochistan kurk. From Panjgoor to Beloo is 15 days’ journey over a good road ; to Roads. Kaldt 12 days for laden camels, via Gidur ; before ar- riving at which latter place, there is a difficulty to be surmounted. From Panjgoor to Kech 7 days, without habitations, except at Ban- kada, the 5th stage. Grazing for camels being at all times plentiful, but grass for horses depending on the rain. To Ormara 15 days, and to Gwadar 12 days, via Ashap and Keel Kour. The domestic animals of Panjgoor are camels, sheep and goats in Animals. plenty ; cattle, asses, and a few horses belonging to the chiefs. ‘There are no buffaloes. The wild animals are hogs, deer, foxes, horses, and jackals, which latter are very troublesome. The fruits of Panjgoor, besides dates, are pomegranates, grapes, figs, Fruits. mulberries, lemons, limes, peaches and apples; some of these just in sufficient quantity to swear by, as the Khajee, who when asked “‘ Baghe daree,” have you a garden ? answered ‘‘ Bhale darum,” yes, I have one. The dates of Panjgoor, which last three months, that is, from their Dates. first appearing to their disappearing from the trees, are ex- ported in every direction. They consist of seventeen different kinds, such as muza watee, kaloot, subzo rabaiee, dandaree, kuroch, satharo, jawansor, kuraba, hush kuch, papo, washkouk, &c. The Panjgoorees pride themselves much on their dates, and a far- mer when they are ripe, will look up at the red and yellow clusters, 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 68} and exclaim, “ Ah what a heavenly halo.” The vabazee dates liter- ally mean “ godlike,” and the sabzo are called ‘‘ Protect like.’ They have even verses in praise of this fruit. The manner of fecundating the female date trees as given by Pottin- ger, is quite correct, with the exception of one point, 2. e. no incision is made in the core of the female tree, but a stalk of the male bunch is inserted with its powder in the half-opened bud of the female, which is then hid up for four or five days; the male flower does not lose its qualities by being kept 4 or 5 days after being cut. The Balochees cut the fresh male bud with the last year’s dates. The trees are climbed with a strong stiff wisp of flags, tied to the climber’s waist and the tree. Dates are chiefly exported in two states ; lst, Khu ma, or dates ripen- ed on the tree; 2d, chwwara, or dates plucked when beginning to ripen, boiled and dried in the sun, chiefly of the kinds kaloot, sabzo, and mazawatee. MHalf ripe dates called darupruch, especially of the kinds doudaree, sabzo and washkouk are much esteemed for immediate use; they are sometimes cut in halves and exported in strings. The natives build with the date stem, and use it as well as the Wood. dried mat flag or persh, as firewood. The higher classes Dwellings» jive in mud houses, and the poorer in huts of trellis-work covered with mat flags. This year was one of great scarcity, and the Hindoos sent for their Scarcity. grain from Gwadaran, unheard-of reversion of things like sending carraway seeds to Kirman. Besides 25 small Hindoo resident traders, there are 20 blacksmiths, 12 carpenters, 10 shoe-makers, 7 goldsmiths, 4 hut makers, and 500 weavers. Kalat merchants come at the autumn harvest to purchase dates, bringing with them the articles exported from Shikarpoor, while the merchants from Beloo bring Kashanee rupees, and those from the bundur of Gwadar come at the Artizans. Merchants. summer harvest to purchase ghee and wool for the Bom- bay market, and bring with them Seetaranee ducats and Bombay gro- eceries and cloths, The largest merchant of Panjgoor is Rahmoo, an agent of Mayan Bhattya, son of Moola Keechee; and has not a larger 682 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. capital than 8,000 rupees employed in trade; a very rich man for Panjgoor. i At Panjgoor is manufactured a coarse cotton cloth-of two different é breadths, both small, one called semox and the other chha- mar. The weavers make comparatively little use of their wool at home; they merely manufacture felt rugs, as their fabric for the hot weather resembles bunting. I bought some common shawls from Bombay, which I wanted 6 rupees Kashanee each for; the common remark made was, ‘‘ Why should not the English be a rich nation? their merchants come and buy a couple of hand-fulls of wool from us for a few needles and gloves, work it into a fabric, and sell it to us for 6 and 7 rupees.” Among the groceries exported from Bombay, the cloves and carda- mums are not eaten, but worn in strings round the necks of the women, and form two of the ingredients of a certain cosmetic, that is very prevalent and fashionable in the country, on which a great deal of money is spent; they also are put in akind of pomatum made of sheep’s tail and fat, and colored with lemon leaf, with which they smear their hair. The following are the estimated yearly imports to Panjgoor:— Manufacture. Cosmetics. Coverlids, .. . ) } Telee Cloth,.. .. | Japan ditto,.. .«. Cotton Plaid, ... } 20 camel loads, ¢ From Kaldt and Kochee. Lungee, aelOrae | | Soosee Cloth, Chintz, s asahuae dl J Madder, 10 camel loads, ) Nor, .. 20 ditto ditto, | Lead, .. 2. ditto ditto, Salt petre, 5 ditto ditto, | 1 ditto ditto, Coarse flowered Muslin, | Checked ditto, .. .. t 1 ditto ditto, Dimity and calico ditto, \ Silk Daryai and Mashroo, 100 pieces, Groceries .. .. ~- 18 camel loads, From Bombay, via the seaport of Gwadar. Pedlery,) 20.06 6 ..- | ditto ditto, Silk Thread, £0 es maunds, Handkerchiefs, .. -- 5 camel loads, Pearl, Coral and Glass Beads, 500 rupees’ worth, 1844. ] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 683 The rupee current is the Kashanee rupee, the Seetaramee ducat, and the Mahommedee rupee. The latter in accounts is reckoned as 4 of Kashanee and 3 of it is called Shaithan, which latter they have no lower fraction. They measure nothing, every thing is sold by weight; 1 Panjgoor Weight. maund, 2 Company’s seers, and a fraction; 24 kejas | maund, and the keja weighs 8 Kashanee rupees. A merchant, sending an agent to Panjgoor, fixes the amount of capital which he is to trade with, and the agent re- ceives half the profits ; but should the agent himself require an addition to the original amount, the merchant charges him interest for the same, and deducts the amount from his half share of the profits. The merchants from the sea ports seldom receive ready money for their articles, but cloths or gudh of the kinds sermar and chaimar, manufactured at Panjgoor, generally at the rate of 20 cubits the rupee; with this and ducats, wool in large quantities is alone purchasable. The hire of a camel from Gwadar is one Seetaramee ducat. The peculiarities in the appearance of the people of Panjgoor are, Shee that the men seldom gird their loins or wear a turban, eculiarities < EAs in appearance. but a bag cap; and the women divide their hair into two horns, which they stiffen with gum. The Panjgoorees have peculiar habits ; for instance in summer, they sleep quite naked, having thick curtains round their beds as a double preventative against musquitoes and heat ; and when they feel unwell, they are very anxious to procure raisins or apri- cot kernels, which latter they consider a specific even in cases of dim- ness of sight. _There is a common custom, when a boy is circumcised, for his father to proclaim to the assembled guests some grant of land or chattels, instead of bequeathing it to him at his death ; and before a boy puts on his wedding clothes, he is taken without the vil- lage, and washed with soap in public, for the satisfaction of the bride’s relations, with cold water even in the middle of winter. A Balochanee will not give her daughter to an Affghan, for fear of her heart breaking under the strict, decorous seclusion in which she would be obliged to live, and the girl herself would hold in detestation a shaven-headed youth, without a couple of long locks for her to comb and oil. The Balochee also objects to eat horse- flesh. Agent. Gudh. Habits. Customs. Prejudice. CZ 684 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 158. The Balochees have a great prejudice to travelling. It is a common thing to hear a mother wish a wayward son a journey to Kabul ; even the pilgrimage to Makka is regarded with a feeling of shame, some- thing approaching to that of being obliged to beg ; and the Baloch pil- grim is much commisserated, and perhaps not a little despised, for fore- going the pleasures of love-making and fighting, prominent character- . istics of the innate disposition of a true Baloch. The Baloch of Panjgoor differs in the pronunciation from the Ba- Language. Jochky of Scindh. The former having the letter s for ch, as the Panjgoorees call a mother mas instead of math. They also change the kA into &; their dates they call Aoorma instead khoorma, and a teacher ahmed instead of akhund. They moreover substitute g for gh, as they call a razor zsfarag and not istaragh. They also change Kh into &, as they call an uncle nako and not nakho. Illness detained me at Panjgoor for nearly a month and a half, and my resolution was nearly failing me. Indeed had I not accepted the small advance of money from Major Leech at Kaldt, nothing would have induced me to prosecute my journey. ‘The people of Panjgoor, moreover, tried to alarm me, by their sketch of the character of the chief of Koohag, which place I had been instructed to visit. How- ever, I procured a letter of introduction from Meer Ghulam Hussein Kamburanee, and hiring two matchlock-men, set out. 10th November, 1838.—Travelled in a westerly direction 8 kos, | Bunsang. over a good level road to Bunsang, where I found water, wood and fodder for the camels, but no habitations ; and next morning starting at day-light, and proceeding ina W. N. W. direc- tion over a tolerable good road 9 kos, arrived at Askan Koh, or Deer Askan Koh. Mountain, a place without Seen oe having crossed the Askan Kour, or Deer Rivulet. 12th November.—Eight kos over bad road in a W. N. W. direction, Mashkad. brought me to the other side of the Kour, or river Mash- kad, into which six streams are said to discharge themselves. Sudden swells are so frequent, that it has received the appellation of “‘ Suwas Bondi Zantalah, implying, that the man deserved to be a cuckold who should be so foolish as to stop in the least, even to tie his shoe. 13th November.—Four kos over a difficult road ina N. W. by W. Koohag. direction, brought me to Koohag, which I approached ; Mi ; ES Se ang eee eee ee 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul, 685 with fear and trembling. On my arrival I was immediately sum- moned to the presence of Murad Khan Kausherwanee, the chief, who is cousin of Azad Khan of Kharan; my companion reminding me that I had been warned not to attempt the road. After salutations had past, the Khan seemed on the point of asking me how I had been so bold as to enter his territory with merchandize without his invi- tation ; I therefore forestalled him by requesting a few words with him in private; taking him on one side I told him that his cousin had ex- pressed a wish to see his nuptials with his deceased brother Mahommed Khan’s widow celebrated at Panjgoor. “ Ah Ahmed,” said he “ but the lady does not fancy me.” I replied, ‘‘Can it be possible that | Charm. you are not aware of the efficacy of my charms? I will give you four if you will keep them secret, one adapted to each of the four elements, one of which at least must suit the constitution or disposition of the lady.” I at the same time delivered my letter of introduction, which was a very strong one, and taking my leave, join- ed my companions, who were astonished to see me return whole in property, as the Khan had been previously heard to say, that the game had come itself to the fowler. Koohag is bounded on the north by the Koh-i-Segaham, beyond which is the district of Chagai, inhabited Antimony. by Regees three stages distant. In this hill is produc- ed a kind of inferior antimony, which is brought by the Regees with the salt of Peer Kaisae to Panjgoor ; it is not used for the eyes, but for camel and sheep sores. There is little cultivation, but that of the date and nearly half the land composes the estate of Meer Murad Khan, son of Muhim Khan, brother of Meer Abbas Khan of Kharan. He has no retainers but his own slaves, with whom he exacts a little revenue, 3,000 Panjgoor maunds grain, 50 Co.’s maunds dates, and 400 rupees from his neighbours, the inhabitants of Goruk and the Koh Baloch, who pay it from being subject to his forays. Some years back a detachment of Persians from Kirman, under one Abul Kasam, laid siege to Koohag, but were obliged to retire, content- Friends and Enemies. ing themselves with one blind camel as tribute. Meer Murad Khan is on good terms with Mohummud Shah of Silb, who is indeed his uncle, with Meer Gojigan of Dezak, and with his cousin Meer Azad Khan of Kharan ; at the same time he is at enmity 686 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. with Meer Ahmed Auchkee and Mulla Haibalan Kashanee of Panj- goor. His father Meer Muheem was such a tyrant, that he was styled the Nadir of Mukran, and was said never to have been able to eat any thing that was not stolen. There is another cub of the old wolf alive, Fort. called Kadar Buksh. The fort of Koohag is 130 yards in circumference, and 80 yards high, and with walls 2 guz thick. The fort is full inside to half the height of the walls, and Baman Baman. has one gate to the East. On the West are the remains of an old mining gallery driven by the Persians, not with the inten- Mine. tion, as might be supposed, of blowing up a bastion, but of getting at the well inside, and then preventing the garrison draw- ing water, and this according to the ideas of a Baloch, is the only use of a mine. The Shahghasee of Mehrab Khan once besieging Koohaghut, was after a time obliged to return to Panjgoor on forage failing. The fort stands on Kurk, which may be sand there, and not loam. I staid four days at Koohag, and on the fifth, 18th November, started and proceeded in W. N. W. direction over a tole- rable road, with water on it 8 kos to the Kowr-i-Mashhed ; another road ee to Julh is via Kuwarbastan, a small village to the N. W. hed. of Koohag, situated at the foot of the Sujahan mountain. At this stage there are no habitations, but plenty of fodder for camels, Kurk and firewood. 19th November.—Proceeded over a good road in a W. N. W. direc- tion 8 kos to Ispandak, which belongs to Meer Jahangeer Khan Nowsherwanee, uncle of Meer Azad Khan of Kha- ran ; the place is pleasantly situated, and is well cultivated, consisting of about 100 huts. I here exchanged 4b of black pepper for 2 large fowls, for having which large quantity with me, they conferred on me the title of Mulla Pepper. Luckily the chief was absent on a foray, but notwithstanding this, the people managed during the night to steal a donkey of mine. I intended to await the return of the Meer, in hopes of recovering Mr. Long-ears; but the Mulla of the mosque I spent the night in, told me, I might think myself fortunate in getting the Short-ears, or camels, with their loads safe out of the place, which he advised me leaving immediately, and for which advice may his store increase. Ispandak. f 3, Ta 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 687 20th November.—Proceeded 5 kos in a N. N. W. direction over a ee eal. level road to Dehag, and then 5 kos due North over a diffi- lagan. cult road to Kallagan, which is a pretty place, but infested by a set of very inquisitive and troublesome people, who levy a tax of 2 seers of grain on every camel load of merchandize. I had an attack of fever at night, and next morning when preparing to start, was stop- ped by a man, who was desirous of purchasing some of the madder I had with me; I concluded a bargain with him, 2 Co’s. maunds for 2 ducats, while at the same time he had managed in examining the goods to extract a skull cap, without my noticing him. I this day also dida little business with the ladies, bartering needles for eggs, at the rate of one of the former for two of the latter, and at night gave my hostess, the Mulla of the mosque’s wife, some rice and meat to cook for me, which she succeeded in boiling down to just one- half, no doubt, good lady, with the best motives, and from a regard for my health, as well as in consideration of my fever. 22d November.—Proceeded 7 kos in a due North direction, which was a level road, part in a rivulet bed and part over a plain to Jalk a, collection of 9 small forts or towers, surrounded with cul- tivation, among which the fine papo date is conspicuous. The chief of this place is Maddat Khan, who declares himself by descent a Kuresh Seyud. The principal fort, which was once of some consequence, was destroyed by a detachment of Nadir Shah’s army. It has a ditch, and is 900 yards in circumference, its walls being 40 guz in height. After the time of Nadir Shah, this place paid a tribute of 600 rupees to Candahar ; but they have now no head even among themselves, who can enforce tribute of the 600 rupees. Jalk or Jalak, which literally means “ desolated,” paid 400, and Kallagan 200 rupees. At this place are now to be seen traces of a Persian garrison, there being outside the fort several domes orna- mented with glass enamelling worked into figures. The principal men next toMaddat Khan, are Rais Janbeg, Rais Jonoo, and Rais Bhaieean ; these men would have no hesitation in inviting Meer Gajeean of Dezak to Jalk, should Mad- dat Khan attempt to assess them ; indeed they have already as a check, put his brother Alam Khan in possession of one of the small forts of Cookery. Jalk. Tribute. Chiefs. 688 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. Jalk. The brother of Maddat Khan, Dilawar Khan, holds a fort of his own, called Kohen Kalat. One of the forts belongs to Meer Sulla Husarzai Regee, who is said to be able to collect 1,000 men; he is at enmity with the Mahommud Sonnee Brahoees. Jalk is bounded on the East by the dry lands of Mashhed, and on the other sides by hills. From Jalk tothe shrine of Peer Kaisar isa 6 days’ journey for laden camels, and from thence to Seishtan is 6 more over a sandy desert. I remained 6 days at Jalk, when I disposed of some mushroo, and on the 7th day, being the 29th November, started and pro- ceeding ina due West direction over a tolerable road 5 kos, arrived at Singan, a small fort belonging to Kamal Khan Regee, a great thief, but a good host ; the place is well cultivated by a running stream, and supplies are plentiful. 30th November.—Eight kos in a due West direction over a good road Nahoo. brought me to Nahoo, a small village, well supplied with water, provisions and firewood, which latter I found very necessary, as the place and weather were very cold. I put up in the mosque, and was soon surrounded by questioners, who expressed their surprise at seeing a person in my apparent circumstances proceeding on a pilgrimage, as the generality of pilgrims begged their way. I explained to them, that according to our law, the pilgrimage was only ordained for persons in easy circumstances. They then seemed astonished at my having come this road, as the road thence to the south was a very difficult one, over which horsemen were obliged to lead their horses, and which Mulla Haroon, the great saint of Dezak, of whom I shall hereafter have occasion to speak, had named Peel Sarat, on account Jak-i-Lukman. of its narrowness. They also mentioned a road to the West on which 3 kos from Nahoo was a mountain Pass, or jak, called Jak-i-Lukman, from the philosopher of that name, who cut the road out of the mountain. To the north of Nahoo is a mountain called Sufed Koh, in which the natives believe gold and silver to exist, and on which they say in the spring is a bush which at night from Singan. a distance appears on fire, but on approaching it, the delusion vanishes. — I wanted very much to visit the Jak-i-Lukman, as I fancied it might 1844. ] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 689 bear some mark of Alexander the Great, but snow fell at night, and made me abandon the project. From Nahoo across the Jak-i-Lukman to Gwasht is 10 kos, a place-of 80 houses, well cultivated, and inhabit- ed by people who call themselves Kuresh, and where there is said to be a slab with inscription on it. Thence 10 kos over a difficult moun- tainous road to a stagein the hills without habitations, and from that 8 kos to Gwasth, the first village in the Surhad district, over an easy road, infested by thieves of the Domanee and Bambaree tribes. 3rd December.—Left Nahoo, and proceeded due South acress the Peel-i-Surut, a very narrow and extremely difficult Pass, there being springs both at the North and South side of the mountain 10 kos to Dezak. the village of Mulla Haroon in the district of Dezak, in which are situated seven villages ; viz. Shash-toonk, Tarjae, Reyyon, Mulla Ahmed, Meer Gajion ; and the village of Mulla Haroon, which is the largest in Dezak. To the West of Dezak is Panjgoor, and to the South a mountain, Boundaries. | beyond which is Sib; to the North is the mountain of Puli-Surtat, which is the same as that of Sirjahan; which beyond Dezak, turns to the North towards Southern. The district is a fertile one, watered by Aarez, and the cotton pro- duced here is famous throughout Mukrdn; it is of two kinds, white and light brown. The chief of the district is Meer Gajian, who claims descent from es. Shah Nyamutulla-i-Walee, his retainers are Domanees, and he is very popular in the district. When Abul Kasam invaded the country in Futteh Ali Shah’s time, he levied 5 rupees on each Han- jan, or water-right ofa day and night. Meer Gajion assesses the lands at ath of the produce, and of the date produce he realises about Brown Cotton. 150 Company’s maunds, besides 250 maunds of juwaree, and 150 maunds of cotton. The principal men of Dezak, besides Mulla Haroon and Meer Gajian, are Khaleel Khan, Meer Rusheed, Meer Ameen Noorulla, and Mulla Ahmed. The forts of Dezak are like those of Balochisthan, of little conse- quence. There are at least 1,000 cotton weavers at this place, and the fabrics are exported in all directions; while wool, goats’ hair, ghee and asafcetida are imported from Jushad. There are 100 Hindoo traders here, the principal of whom is an agent of Magon Principal Men. 690 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [ No. 158. Bhatya, of the port of Gwadur, who trades with a capital of 3,000 rupees. The mass of the inhabitants of Dezak are either weavers or small traders. From Dezak to Surbad is a 6 days’ journey for laden camels, over a good road. A taxis levied of two Com- Duties. pany’s seers per load on merchandize, unless the merchant puts up with Mulla Haroon, when he is exempted. The animals of Dezak are the same as those of Panjgoor, and so are the fruits and birds of the latter. The konk, partridge, however is more plentiful. I saw two cypress trees at Dezak and one at Kahoo; they are not to be seen at Panjgoor. The Dezakees build with the date’s stem, and use it as well as the kauboon, as firewood. On arriving at Dezak, I proceeded direct to the village of Mulla Haroon, and introduced myself as a merchant from Panjgoor, who Saint. was desirous of becoming a disciple. The saint himself soon made his appearance, and at the first glance I recognised him as one of those “‘ san poachers,” so common in Arabia, Persia, and Hindus- than. He appointed the second day for my initiation, and explained to his disciples, that I had seen a vision of him while in Hindusthan, and had then believed on him. I of course corroborated his statement. On reaching my lodgings, 1 found an entertainment awaiting me, which consisted of some bread and a mess of pottage, called peegash, the receipt for making it is as follows. To one ounce of sheep tail fat, add a gallon of water; boil and throw in ith of bruised pomegranate seeds, 4 a handful of flour and a little turmeric, and when this soup is on the groaning board be- fore you in bowls, you may contemplate the little globules of fat floating on the surface, and compare them to eight stars in the azure firma- Roads. Animals, Peegash. ment. On the day appointed for the initiation, I repaired to the akhund’s vested house, who after receiving me kindly, enquired whether f I had performed my ablutions. In the fear of being ordered to do so in cold water, I replied in the affirmative. He then sat him- self on the ground, and ordered me to do the same immediately in front of him; spreading over my head and his own a thick quilt, he ordered me to sink my head on my chest, and shutting my eyes, to look with my inward eyes into my heart, and repeat aloud the name ti bin “S89 ee we eee ree. --. Sorte kee 1844. ] 1838 and 1839, oy Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 691 of God. This I continued to do for a full hour and a half, until my neck was nearly broken, and until I was completely exhausted from profuse perspiration, my confessor during this time being silent, and buried, I strongly suspected in sound sleep; at last awaking and perceiving my uneasiness, he removed the quilt, and telling me to hold my head up, asked what I had seen! I replied he knew as well as I did, and that it was not proper to reveal my stories ; he smiled and said, he had great hopes of my becoming an adept. AsI had taken with mea ducat, some sugar, and a piece of muslin for the saint, instead of peegash, I that evening received an entertainment of coarse rice. The old gentle- man whose neck has absolutely grown stiffin the position he constantly keeps it in, was very anxious to see that the Dezakees did not impose on me, or cheat me in purchasing my madder, and offered to become my broker. I apologized and said, I could not trouble him with my worldly concerns, and that I would only do so with regard to my spiritual affairs; the truth is, I was afraid of his taking a fancy to sundry articles among my goods. I sold my madder at the rate of 10 Dezak maunds the ducat, and discharged the two matchlockmen I had brought with me from Panjgoor, giving them as part of their hire, one of my camels, which had suffered much from the cold. On taking leave of the Peev, he gave mea letter to Meer Mahommed Shah of Sib, and tied his own turban round my head. I remained 12 days at Dezak, having during this time despatched my manuscripts, for fear of accidents, to Gwadar on the 18th. 16th December.—Started and proceeded due South across a moun- tain Pass extending for 4 kos, the first and last 5 kos of which are over a good road. This mountain can be turned both to the East and West, and a good road thus procured the whole way. Sib is bounded on the East by Dehsk ; on the West by Pas-i-Kok, inhabited by Bar- hanzais and Badowzais, which latter are originally of the tribe _ of the Seer of Sheeraz, who emigrated from that place in pursuit of the Koords of Sarhad, with whom they had a blood feud, and who owe them a blood debt ; on the North by the detached mountains ; on the South by a mountain, on the other side of which are the villages of Afshan and Erifshand. The village of Sib is a small one, and has only been raised into im- portance by the forays of its chief, Mahommed Shah, son of Shah Da Sib. 692 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. Saffer, who claims descent from the house of Saffareea. Next Chief. in importance to him are Balooch Abder Ruman and Ba- leeat. The cultivation of Sib is confined, and there are a few date trees. The chief has two sons, Nadir Shah and Taimoor Shah. The following are the places, tribes, chiefs and numbers that owe allegiance to him :— Place. Tribe. Headmen. Matchlockmen. Gwasht, Kuresh, Mulla Mahomed, 100 Erifshan, Erifshanees, Kadar Buksh, 200 Force. Molatan, Molatanees, Mulla Meer, 400 Deban, Debanees, Badeen, 100 Pasi- Koh, Burhanzais, Khuda Buksh, 200 Sohran, Sohranees, Baiee-on, 200 Mahommed Shah is held in great dread throughout Mukrén, Forays. | and he has even carried his forays into the district of Ketch. He collects no revenue from Sib itself, which is nearly al] his own hereditary estate. His revenue may amount to 5,000 maunds at 25 Company’s maunds of grain,* 200 packages of dates, 125 maunds of juwaree, 80 maunds of cotton, 5,000 Mahommadee rupees of which gold and ducat,t and 1,000 sheep, and 24 maunds of ghee. Besides these regular incomes, he forays to an ex- tent, bringing home camels and prisoners, male and female, whom he sells for slaves. The fort of Sib is 450 yards in circumference, built on stony ground, and the citadel is an inner fort 120 yards ; the height of the outer fort or paseel walls 8 guz, that of the meeree walls 25 guz. The meeree is full to half the height of the walls, the thickness of the remaining part of which may be 2 guz. The people of Sib burn the édaranshok grass, with which when green, they feed their horses and asses, &c. On arriving at this place, Mahommed Shah was absent at Panjgoor, on a visit to his son-in-law Mahommed Aly Khan. His lady, a sister of Meer Maladad Gichkee of Panjgoor, whom my father administered a charm to, when suffering from the small pox, sent her nurse to me in the mehman khana, to apologise for her not coming herself, as 40 days had not yet elapsed since her delivery. Revenue. Paseel. Reception. * Sic, in orig.—Eps. + Sic. in orig.—Eps. 1844.] 1888 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 693 Next day I entered myself, taking with me a piece of jamdanee and one of mashroo for her son, as well as a little henna, a few raisins and apricot kernels, for which in the evening I received a sheep roasted whole, which was a very acceptable change from the peeyash, and penance of Mulla Haroon, especially to the few poor Hajees who ac- companied me from Dezak. On the sixth day after my arrival, I ex. pressed a desire to be going, but my kind hostess, who had entertained us every day, pressed me to stay, as Mahommed Shah was hourly ex- pected, and would no doubt give me a horse or camel. I feigned great indignation in being offered any thing unlawful, such as stolen property, and asked her how she could expect me to accept such, knowing I had lately become a disciple of Moolla Haroon, and was not then two stages removed from the scene of my initiation. On this she presented me with a Kesh of brown cotton grown on the family estate. In the afternoon, Meer Mahommed Shah arrived with 30 horsemen from Intercourse with Lanjgoor, dressed as a Persian, black sheep skin cap, poNES wide trowsers, and tight sleeves. As this chief, next to Azad Khan of Kharan, is of the greatest note in Mukran, I intend dwelling at length on my intercourse with him. In about an hour after his arrival, he called to see me in the mosque, and enquired the news from Panjgoor which I gave him, and inform- ing him, that I intended proceeding to Bampoor. He strongly advised Feroz Meerza. me to desist, at least to delay my departure, as Feroz Meerza, brother of Mahomad Shah, was expected from Narmeas to invade the former place. To the delay I expressed myself inclined, as I should then have the pleasure perhaps of fighting the infidel Per- sians in his company, but in the mean time I expressed my intention of visiting Sarhad, and then proceeding to Bampoor. He asked me if it was true, thatin Bombay there were fire-arms that were used with- out flint, priming or match, and on my assuring him of the fact, he _ commissioned a pair of pistols of the same kind, which I was not to forget to bring with me the next time I returned from Bombay. He also expressed his admiration of a small straight English sword, with a new scabbard that I had with me, and was much pleased with a few ball cartridges that I gave him. He asked me a great deal about British prowess by sea and land, their administration of justice, and their feelings towards Mahomedans and their own religious insti- 694 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. tutions, all of which questions I answered fully and to his satisfaction, as well as to that of several bye-standers, who immediately proposed taking service. They had heard of the occupation of the Island of Khaig (Karrack) by the English, and wanted to know why they did not come to Bumpoor, and from thence invade Kirman, as they them- selves would be happy to enlist and join the expedition for a pecunia- ry consideration, and begged me to tell the officers at Karrack so. 23d December.—Having procured a guide from Mahommed Shah, I left Sib, and proceeded 8 kos over a good level road ina N. W. direc- Dolegeaban. tion to Dolegeaban, a place containing a few goat-hair tents of Balooches and one well, where already, a shower of rain fell, and the weather was very cold. 24th December.—Proceeding 5 kos in the same direction over a Pas-i' Koh. good road, arrived at Pas-i-Koh, where I was lodged and entertained by one Bejad, who had heard of the kind treatment I had received from Mahommed Shah of Sib. These people do not at all bear resemblance to Balochees, as they say themselves, they are origi- nally from Shiraz. 25th December.—Proceeded in a N. W. direction 10 kos over a Damanees. good level road to a few huts of Damanees or skirters, (daman, meaning skirt of a hill.) This night rain fell heavily, and after- wards snow, which latter with cold piercing wind killed my camel. 26th December.—Proceeded still in the same direction 8 kos over a Stage. good road, sometimes on foot and sometimes mounted on a Hospitality. bullock that I had hired for 2 rupees from three miser- able tents of Balochees, the inmates of which seemed hardly to have the wherewithal to subsist on, and yet they immediately put their pot on Paste. the fire, and commenced boiling a few handsful of flour for me ; this I declined partaking of, pleading their extreme poverty as an excuse, but really not feeling inclined to paste my inward man. They then advised me not to go to Turbad where there were thieves, who would certainly annoy me; if for nothing else, yet merely for my being a Sunnee. 27th December.—Travelled in a N. W. direction over a level road Gwash. 6 kos to the village of Gwash, the first and principal one in the district of Sarbad, which is bounded on the East by Gwash ; on the West by Varmasheel; on the North by the village of 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 695 Zameen and Koh-i-Diptan ; and on the South, by the Damin Erindagan and Koh-i- Beer. The names of the villages of the district are, Zamin, Zamindan, Wafa- bud, Zyadatee, Khoon-i-kaka, and Nagul, and on the other side of Koh-i-Diptan, is a village called Sadoz, which is on the road to Hafsa- drah ; the districts are well cultivated and watered. The chief of Sarbad is Maddat Khan, Koord, originally from Per- sia, and his dependents consist of Persians, Damanees and Bambarees. He collects = th of the produce of the district, which may amount to 2,500 Company’s maunds a-year, of wheat and barley, of which they reap two crops, besides presents of sheep and ghee. There are no forts in the district, of any importance, the one of Gwash being 200 paces in circumference, and 6 guz high. I was informed that on one of the sides of the mountain of Diptan, at a great height, was an artificial recess, containing two large vases, which they had on several occasions tried to reach, but without success, by fastening date stems one on the other. There is also, they informed me, at the bottom of the same mountain a stone, on which is an inscription which has never yet been decypher- ed by the natives of the district, or by strangers. They moreover assert, that silver is to be found there, and that a Loree goldsmith was in the habit of paying yearly visits to the place, mak- ing a present of several ducats to the chief of Sarbad for permission to visit the mountain ; but on account of Maddut Khan’s father once rob- bing him, he had never returned. I wanted very much to see these wonders, but was prevented by the snow. Maddut Khan encourages forays, and exacts = th of the plunder. They are not much at the Hefladrah, and sell their booty, which is sometimes valuable, consisting of Persian silks and Cash- mere pashmeena, for a mere trifle in Sarbad and Dezak, on their Diptan. Inscription. return. From Sarbad to Regan, the following are the stages: Kalag, Asaroo, Rodi Mahn, and Desert Regan, over a very difficult road. The following are the animals of Sarbad, in the order of their mul- tiplicity : goats, sheep, camels, asses, horses, cattle, wild asses, wild goats said to furnish musk, wolves, jackals, foxes, tigers. Leopards are also found in the hills. Animals. 696 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. There is not a date to be seen, the fruits being pomegranates, wal- nuts, apples, peaches, mulberries, apricots, almonds, Khujak pears. The inhabitants build very little; when they do, they generally use mulberry wood. In the mountain of Beer, a great quantity of cardamums is pro. duced, and about 20 camel loads are yearly gathered. In the Diptan mountain are produced sulphur, sala- moniac, and at the foot of the same mountain is a hot spring; asafcetida is also plentifully produced. As the inhabitants of Sar- bad are all thieves, as might be expected, there are no weavers or resident traders, but at harvest-time Hindoos come from Dezak with lead and saltpetre, which they exchange for ghee, wool, cardamums and asafcetida, for transportation to the port of Gwadar. I spent three days at Sarbad, during which I did not venture to visit Maddut Khan. 31st December.—Started, and proceeded 8 kos over a good road toa few tents of Damanees, where I reluctantly put up for the night; to- wardse vening after having dined, I requested a place in the tent, as the weather was very cold, which was refused me. I afterwards overheard them making conjectures as to my wealth, which they all agreed must be true, as I lived in what to them appeared a most extravagant style, eating rice and ghee. They moreover learnt from my guide, that I had been talking a great deal at Sarbad of mines and metals, and that I must therefore, for both these reasons, be an alchymist. In fact they determined on stealing my khoorjeen or saddle bags during the night ; watching was useless, as it would only increase their suspicions, in fact confirm them. I therefore had recourse to a lit- tle conjuring that I had learnt in Hindusthan ; first I cook- ed some dates and sprinkled a little tincture of bhang on those intended to be distributed to my hosts. I then ignited three pieces of camphor and set them floating in a basin, and having washed my mouth well with akrkorah root and sal ammoniac, I held a bit of ignited charcoal in it, jumping about and pretending to utter incanta- tions; afterwards beginning to get tired, I gave instructions aloud in Belochee to what my host supposed were two attendant sprites to take care of my saddle-bags during the night, and blind and lame any one that attempted to lay hands on them. My host began now to get Fruits. Productions. Alchymist. Conjuring. 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 697 really alarmed, and made most abject apologies for not having given Effect. me a place in the tent before; I took advantage of this im- pression, and insisted on their champooing me until I fell asleep. The next morning on getting up, my hosts complained of a head-ache, not being aware that they were intoxicated, and begged me for God’s sake to blow on their temples. I called for some butter-milk, and writing on a slip of paper what they thought was a charm, immersed it, and ordered them to drink it off. After a short time they of course felt cooled and refreshed, and brought me a sheep as a present, and insisted . my being their guest for that night also. 2nd January, 1839.—After being stopped by my hosts to pray for them I set out, and proceeding over a good road 8 kos, arrived at the village of Erindagan, where I no sooner had arrived than I was surrounded by a host of applicants for charms, for which they paid liberally in fowls, rice, &c. &c. I here felt diminution in the severity of the cold. As I was proceeding next day on my journey, I was stopt by a man who entreated me first to cast a devil out of his wife. The lady it appeared to me was mere- ly trying the extent of her lord’s affection, and intended to judge of it by the degree of solicitude (evinced for her recovery.) Fainting and hysterics not being the fashion in Beloochistan, the ladies are obliged to have recourse to devils. I immediately caused her to be held down, and lighting a charm rolled up in rags, held it under her nose until she fairly repented of her experiment, and until I had impressed the spectator with a proper sense of my miraculous powers. I must give the lady great credit, however, for the zest with which she kept up the farce, speaking all the time as the devil within her, and at last swearing by king Solomon, whom the natives suppose to have been omnipotent over gins and evil spirits, that he (the devil) would never again enter into the woman. I was so pestered during the day for charms, that I determined on dropping a little of the Peerzada. _ Erindagan contains about 50 huts, and the cultivation of wheat, Cultivation, rice, barley, and juwaree is comparatively extensive. 4th January.—Proceeded 10 kos over a difficult and sometimes hilly Erindagan. Aptae road to Apta, a place well cultivated from running water, containing 200 huts and groves of dates, and furnishing provisions in plenty. The chief is Hussun Khan. 698 Tour through paris of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153, Leaving Apta, I set off to the East to visit the fort of Mugas, the strength of which I had heard much extolled. Having dressed or rather undressed as a fuqueer. I spent this night in a sour or rivulet bed, and starting the next day, still proceeded in the Kour to a few tents of Beloochees, who on my entry hastened to set before me all they had ; viz. coarse juwaree bread and fresh asafoetida. 6th January.— Having travelled 5 kos, arrived at Mugas, the far- Magus. famed, and found a square tower 30 guz in height and sixty paces in circumference. I was assured, however, that Abul Kasam Khan had besieged this tower, but found his guns would take no effect on it, it being baman for 20 guz. I here saw two of the finest horses I had ever met with in Beloochistan, they belonged to the chief, who is a Koord. I had taken the precaution of bringing a few needles with me, and could with the greatest difficulty obtain flour for them, the natives wanting them for love. 8th January.—Hiring a bullock to take me as far as Pahro for one Companions. rupee, I started in company with two Magases, and travelled till the afternoon in the same rivulet bed that I had come by, and stopping, commenced cooking coarse bread. My companions re- garded my preparation with longing eyes, at last not being able to con- tain themselves, requested to be invited to my table. I expressed my surprise at their not having brought bread with them, as this was the first stage from their homes. They assured that they never tasted bread beyond once a week or twice at most, living entirely on dates. On going to sleep, I put some of the remaining bread under my pillow. The temptation to treat themselves was too great, and they stole it during the night, assuring me when I awoke, that the thief must have been a Tolak jackall. 9th January.—After a journey of 6 kos returned to Apta, once rather a good road the whole way, and purchased an ass, which ani- mals are procurable very fine here, having an excellent quick amble; every one, high and low, rides them. llth January.—Proceeding 8 kos over a good level road to Pahiah, where I found supplies plentiful; the chief is Ibrahim Khan. 12th January.—Ten kos further over a level road without water, through a jungle of kanhoor and tamarisk, brought me to Bampoor, 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 699 the direction being sometimes W. N. W., and sometimes due west. This district is bounded on the East by Pahiah; on the West by Bampoor. Miskaton; on the N. N. W. by the hills of Bazman ; and on the South by Sashar. The following were formerly the feudal dependencies of Bampoor: Dependencies: Pahrah, Apsor, Bazman, Ispuka, Sashar, Miskotan, Erindogan and Damind. The district is a flat and very fertile one, producing wheat, barley and juwaree, and being watered from no less than 96 small canals, the harvest of Kolwa equals this—the seed of Bampoor, and the harvest of the latter place, only equals the seed of Narniasher. The land is allowed to be fallow for about two years, not so much on account of the poorness of the soil, as on account Cultivation. of the extent of the land, and comparative scarcity of cul- tivation. Both sugar-cane and indigo might, it appeared to me, be Chief. introduced with great advantage. The chief of Bampoor is Mahommed Ally Khan, son of Mehrab Khan-i-Lung, or the lame, by tribe a Narsee, from Nare, their original district, which is situated to- wards Seisthan. He has a force constantly kept up of 500 men of his own tribe, and 80 slaves of his own purchasing. He collects his revenue at the rate of 300 Bampoor maunds per Land tax. gooband, a space of land which takes 400 Bampoor maunds to sow. I estimated that each small canal watered 6 goobands, and that Principal Men. the Bampoor maund equalled the Company’s seer. The chiefs of Mahommed Ally’s own tribe had lately quarrelled with him, and had gone over to Prince Temz Mirza, to invite him to invade Bampoor. The principal men are, Siparsala, Meer Gazhee, son of Kamhae Zaburdust Navee. The allies of Mahom- Allies. med Ally, or Mahommed Shah of Sib, are his father-in-law, Maddut Khan of Sarhad, Husen Khan of Aptar, Ibrahim Khan of Pahiah, and Muheem Khan of Miskotan. His enemies are Sar- Enemies, feraz Khan of Gik, Ghulam Khan of Sashar, Deen Mahom- med of Kaseband, Imcheem Khan of Ispaka, and the Raises of Oodeean, who are his mother’s brothers. Of the ninety-six canals, eight are cultivated by the chief himself, and the rest by his tribe ; from each cultivator, of which, at the harvest time, he requires 5B 700 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 1538. thirty Bampoor maunds of flour, one sheep and three maunds of ghee. Deputy. When Mahommed Ally is absent from Bampoor, one of his slaves and Meer Gazhee act for him. The fort of Bampoor is on an eminence, it is of mud, and the suburb walls, which are insignificant, and those of the citadel, 140 paces. The height of the latter wall is 15 guz and their thickness 3 guz. The citadel is full of loop-holes. There are three small dismounted guns. There is also a sally-port to the West, while the principal gate of the fort is to the East. There are three wells, one without the suburbs, another near the mosque at the S. E. angle of the fort, anda third also in the suburbs, and a fourth in the citadel, the water of which is brackish. From Bampoor to Gik is 40 kos, to Kassurkund and Ramiskh 6 days’ journey, to Sashu 2 days. There is a gun road, I was told, direct to Nurmashee, as follows: Ist stage, Chah-i- Besahib ; 2nd, Chah-i-Talazore ; jackal well ; or 3rd Chah-i-Shor, or brackish well; 4th Warzeen ; 5th Giranreg ; 6th Ah-goum; 7th Narinasher. The animals of Bampoor are, first in number and consequence ; asses, horses, camels, cattle, wool-goats, and sheep. The inhabitants build with date stem, and burn the jungle trees and bark. The produce of the district consists of wheat, barley, beans, ghee, wool, juwaree and dates in small quantity, of which the ghee and wool are exported tothe port of Chouhar, and the grain to Mukran, where this year it was sold for treble its cost. There are 5 weavers, 2 shoemakers, 10 blacksmiths, and 3 car- penters, but no traders, with the exception of one Hindoo, who is the Khan’s store-keeper, and trades with about 2,000 rupees on his own account. There were formerly no less than 25 merchants here. The cost of bringing merchandize from Chouhar to Bampoor is 10 rupees the candy, and no taxes are levied. There are no measures, nor hardly can there be said to be a money currency ; the maund equals our Company’s seer, and the medium of value is either slaves or copper. from Kirman and not from Bombay, or grain. The Seetaramee ducat is valued at eight nominal rupees, and Company’s seer of copper at 4rupees. When rupees are found, they are of the coinage called Riali Futteh Aly Shaha. Fort. Road. Currency. 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 701 When a merchant for instance brings Bombay goods from Chouhar, he bargains in rupees, and then the purchaser asks him what he will have his rupees in, wool or ghee, and accordingly he receives the article he wishes at the rate of the Bampoor market for the time. The merchants of Dezak on the other hand, receive for their cloths, copper and slaves, which are not stolen, but are the trophies of mid-day forays in the confines of Kirman, and those brought from the neighbouring Belooch districts, who may at any time refuse to acknowledge the Khan. The merchants of Mukran again, for their cloths and ducats, receive grain. On arriving at Bampoor, I put up in the mosque in the town with several poor Hajees who had accompanied me from Dezak. In the evening, according to the custom of the Khan, bread was brought for us. As I wanted to form the acquaintance of the Khan under favourable circumstances, I resolved on shewing eccentricities ; and ac- cordingly returned my share of the dinner, saying, I made it a point never to eat the bread of extortioners and rulers. The next day Mahammed Ally held a court without the town, and BC ot ta ordered musicians to be present; when seated and in the midst of his entertainment, he despatched a slave of his by name Zaburdust, to invite me. I refused to go, saying, that I was a disciple of Mulla Haroon, and had vowed never to listen to profane music. This had the desired effect, the Khan’s curiosity was excited to the highest pitch, and in a quarter of an hour he alighted at the ___ mosque to pay me a visit in person. After salutations and com- a pliments had passed, he said, he supposed I gained no object in visiting him, I therefore had refused to come ; whereas he had objects to gain, and had therefore come to see me. I expressed my anxiety to know those objects. First, and he in reply ‘‘God had blessed me with no more beard than what is composed of the few scattered Requests: hairs you yourself perceive on my chin, and I am really ashamed to show myself in public. I want some specific to make a good beard grow ; secondly, according to my predestination, I have been blessed with five wives, and live on good terms with them all, but hitherto has been impossible for me* as you have seen a good deal ) Barter. * Sic in MS.—Ebs. 702 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. of the world, and must know much of human nature, pray give me the result of your experience of womankind.” The Khan seemed pleased with my company, and told the other Ha- jees, that they might resume their journey, as he intended to make me stay with him. He then took me into the fort, and lodged and enter- tained me for several days. During which time he spoke much of the expected advance of the Persians, and showed me his preparations, which consisted of flooding a few yards of ditch in front of the gate. On my rashly suggesting the propriety of mounting his guns on carriages, he immediately insisted on my taking charge of the ordnance de- partment, and becoming his Commandant of Artillery. I had thus completely committed myself, and saw a great prospect of my being prevented prosecuting my tour if I did not succeed in starting im- mediately. I therefore expressed my intention of setting out for Dangers of Route. Oodeean. To this he strongly objected, as the country was very unquiet on account of the rumoured invasion of the Sheeahs of Oodeean, who would certainly take me fora Belooch and seize and sell me accordingly. I therefore pretended, that after receiv- ing his advice, I had changed my plans and now intended proceeding to Sdshar. I here parted with some of my mushroo to the wife of Mahom- med Ally, for which with the greatest difficulty she paid me partly in rupees that she had sent for all the way from Kirman to make a few ornaments for herself of, and partly in old silver ornaments, which a gold- smith was sent for to remove from the handle of a family battle axe. I purchased a camel here for seven ducats, and proceeded to take “peek leave of the Khan, who first forced me on riding a donkey, and made me promise to send him the beard preparation by the first opportunity. I had previously pleaded my inexperienced youth and religious habits as an excuse for not taking upon myself to speak on subjects relating to the fair sex. While at Bampoor, the people often spoke of a gentleman who had come there in the time of Mehrab Khan-i-Lung, and purchased horses which he had paid for at Chouhar. He travelled with trunks and tents, took Capt. Grant. notes of the country, and was very fond of walking in the fields. They | called him Gurand Sahib, (Capt. Grant,) and said he had been well treated during his stay, and also, that for two or three years after his departure, the people of Bampoor much dreaded an invasion. 1844.) 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 703 24th January.—Leaving Bampoor, travelled ina N. N. W. direc- tion over a level sandy road, through a walk to a pool of water, the inhabitants of the neighbourhood of which had fled from their homes. 25th January.—Travelled a level road with a few ascents and descents in a N. N. W. direction for 8 kos, when I arrived at Bazman. On approaching the fort, I was called to from the walls, and asked who I was; I replied ‘“‘a Hajee ;” then said they, ‘ you had better get some other place, as if you come in here, you will be seized with us.” I put up for the night outside the fort, and only succeeded in ascertaining that Bazman is bounded on the East by Erindagan ; on the West by a high mountain; on the North by Rodi- maher ; and on the South by Miskotan. The chief is Shahbaz Khan, Chief. by tribe a Koord. Mahommed Ally of Bampoor had sent ammunition to the above chief, with which to hold out his fort, which is a small one, against the Persians. In the neighbouring mountain I was informed, that sulphur was to be found. 26th January.—Left Bazman, having procured a guide as far as Oodeean, and travelled all night over a desert waste for 10 kos, where I stopped, having no one with me but one servant, and the guide, which on arriving, went for water to some distance, the position of which I did not see. 27th January.—Travelled all night over the waste through a driz- zling rain, and towards morning encountered a body of 13 men mount- ed on horses and camels, who challenged me, and on my informing them that I was a Hajee, they gave me the lie, and declared I must be a Persian spy as I travelled by night ; my denying the charge with oaths was of no avail. I was ordered to lay down my arms on pain of receiving the contents of all their matchlocks ; my servant threw down his gun, and the guide ran away. The men immediately secured and obliged me to accompany the Capture. party till the morning was far advanced, when they halted and bound us; having searched my person, and secured some gold that I had brought with me from Dezak, they retired to a short distance and divided the spoil, consisting besides the gold, of the asses and their loads. Leaving us bound they then separated ; seven taking the road to Bazman and Giranrey, and six that to the Bampoor waste. After remaining bound for some time, two men mounted on asses, seeming to 704 Tour through parts of Baloochisthan, in [No. 153. have come from the Bampoor waste, made their appearance, one of them took possession of my companion’s nephew of Baloch of Dezak, and returned with him towards Bampoor, while the other insisted on my preceding him bound, on foot. This 1 did until my feet were blistered, and I began to limp, my captor urging me to go faster, and telling me, that as nothing had fallen to his share but the English sword, he intended selling me, and shortly after- wards giving me a push, the brute precipitated me with my hands tied behind me on my face among the stones. On recovering, I sat Attempt at ecclai- doggedly down-and invited him to despatch me. At SESH this proposal he laughed, and said, that he would do nothing but sell me, as many better men than me of his tribe had been sold by Belooches. I denied being a Baloch, and explained to him that I was an Affghan, at this he appeared delighted, and said ‘‘ so much the better; that scoundrel Futteh Khan of Punoch is of your tribe and a Sunmnee, who sells so many of us, saying it is lawful to rob an infidel Sheeah, and now thank God, I have got hold of an infidel Swnnee in return, with whose price I have no doubt I shall prosper.” He, however, dis- mounted and put me on the ass, and we proceeded in this manner not at all in one direction until sunset, when we arrived at his encamp- ment, which I learnt was in the district of Rodbar. By this time I was fairly exhausted with pain and thirst; conducting me into the tents, he introduced me to his mother as a lazy knave, who could not walk a mile, telling her, that he had got nothing of the spoil but my worthless carcase, every thing of value having been carried off by the Dashters. The good woman seeing my beard besmeared with blood, was Compassion. moved with compassion, and upbraided her son for his ill treatment of me, reminding him, that I had no doubt “a mo- ther,” and requested him to anoint my feet with ghee; this he did with a very ill grace, reminding her all the time, that the man who killed his uncle was one of us Affghans. The next morning on awaking, my beard was so clotted with blood from the wound on my chin, that I had recourse to a pair of scissors, and made my- self as smooth as my friend Mahommed Ally of Bampoor. I was confined to my bed sometime from fever, during which time several offers were made for me. One man offered a lean camel, while Separation. Matters made worse. Shave ae ae ee 1844.] 1838 and 1839, by Hajee Abdun Nubee, of Kabul. 705 another offered three asses ; but my master would take no less than two camels, at last they were offered, but fortunately for me my master changed his mind, declaring he would be able to get a good horse for me at Marmasher. This happened about the beginning of the month Mohurrum. A few days afterwards, a man ar- rived at the encampment, and gave out that the Persian friends under the prince had actually made a move, having according to their custom on setting out on an expedition, sacrificed a camel, and that Mirza Ally Raza of Kirman had arrived at Jeeraft to lay in supplies. I was delighted to hear this news, as I was acquainted with the Meerza while in Persia, and I had hopes of being able to escape to the Persian camp, should it enter Beloochistan. The new comer then looking at me, and seeing my plight, advised my master to release me, as ‘“‘God knows,” said he, “how soon you yourself may be a Persian slave ;” which advice was not at all well re- ceived, and my would-be benefactor got nothing but abuse, which proved however most fortunate for me. For stung with the insult, he took the first opportunity when I was not collecting wood to suggest my escape, promising he would effect it for ten ducats ; to this I immediately and gladly agreed, notwith- standing I had my misgivings that he might sell me somewhere else. He appointed the second night for the attempt, and showed me a tree under which he would have a camel ready at dusk. On the day ap- pointed, my master intended to have decamped for fear of the Persians, but it being the tenth of the month, a day of mourning for all Sheeahs, his departure was put off. On the day appointed, when evening set in, I repaired with a trembling heart to the tree of rendezvous, where I found the camel tied and my friend asleep. I hastened to awaken him, and put myself on the camel behind him, telling him to take me to Ramishk. On starting he took a road how- ever direct north for a short distance, when arriving at his encamp- ment, he left the camel. I preured two asses on which he lost no time in mounting; having refreshed ourselves with bread and milk ; and set out at a good quick amble over a strong road, in what I calculated to bea S.S. W. direc- tion till morning, when we branched off the road at a right angle up a rivulet bed and dismounted, my deliverer returning on foot and effac- Purchasers. Friendly meant. Escape. 706 Tour through parts of Balocchisthan, &c. [No. 153. ing the prints of the asses’ hoofs. On the road I had frequently ex- pressed my surprise at the rate our asses ambled, when he explained to me, that they were of the Barre caste, that is, across breed between the wild ass and the tame one, whoare generally Jet loose in the jungles to graze. We were still in the district of Rod- bar, and he informed me that the forts of the chiefs Suzad Khan and Mirza Khan were due west from the stage ; here I went to sleep, while my benefactor kept watch on a neighbouring eminence. 27th March.—In the evening we again mounted and proceeded all night over an irregular and stony road through a waste, and towards morning, we arrived within sight of Rameshk, which place my guide, who gave me his name as Ally Maddat, refused to enter for fear of his being recognized, which disclosure would entail a feud he said between his people and those of my late master. 28th March.—In the evening again started and proceeded in a due east direction 10 kos, over a road in parts level and in others irregular, to Kutech, a place containing 100 huts, where I would have had a fast, for my guide was afraid to enter the village, had I not gone myself and begged a few scraps of coarse bread and a handful of dates, on which we breakfasted. 29th March.—At noon we again started, and at sunset arrived at Motarabad. Motarabad on a level good road. At this place, which isa small one, Ally Maddat had a friend, from whom he procured a din- ner of coarse bread and dates. At these two places to- bacco is cultivated to some extent. 30th March.—Started for Punoch which was seven kos distant, and on the road met a man mounted on the very identical ass that Mahommed Ally of Bampoor had given me, and sitting on my saddle bags. I stopped him, and made him return with me to Punoch, in the mosque of which place I took up my quarters. I had no difficulty in proving my right to the ass and saddle bags, from which latter, however, all the articles of value had been extracted. The man appeared to be very indignant at being sus- pected of theft, and set out in a great hurry, promising to return with the man from whom he had purchased the property; however I never saw him again during my stay at Punoch. I was not able to see Oodeean myself, for reasons detailed above, but while at Punoch, I gained the following information regarding it from Futteh Khan and Ally Maddat. Barre asses. Rameshk. Kutech. Tobacco. Property recovered. ( To be continued. ) sO 707 Observations on the Flora of the Naga Hills, by Mr. J. W. MAstErs, Communicated by the Government of India. To Captain T. Bropin, Principal Assistant Commissioner of Assam. Sitr,—I have the honor to forward a few observations on the Flora of that part of the Naga hills, through which I had the honor to accom- pany you and Mr. Sub-Assistant Bedford during the last month, with a list of plants met with on the route. These observations, I fear, will be found very meagre; partly on account of our hurried march, partly on account of the nature of the country, and the season of the year; but more especially on account of my own ignorance of the subject ; still they may be interesting to some, as they will show that the 500 dif- ferent species here enumerated are found growing on those hills. This is but a small number for:so large a breadth of country ; but when we consider that they were all gathered on the line of march, and in a country inhabited by savages, where, had there been time, it would have been neither prudent nor practicable to leave the road to go in search of plants, 500 different species will be acknowledged to be as many as any one individual could expect to gather in the short space of one month. This number does not include all the different kinds of plants which I saw, but it includes the greater part of those from which I gathered specimens; and I here beg to observe, that I have put down in the list, none but such as I actually saw, and from which I brought away specimens. These specimens will serve for ex- perienced Botanists to examine hereafter. Should you consider these observations to be interesting to Government, may I beg the favor of your forwarding a copy of them, should you have occasion to report on that portion of the frontier. I have the honor to be, &c. (Signed) J. W. Masters. Seebsagur, the 29th March, 1844. Botanical Observations made in Upper Assam, during the month of February 1844, while passing over that portion of the first ranges of the Naga Hulls, lying between the Dikho and Dhunsiri Rivers. The Flora of this portion of the hills resembles, in a great measure, that of the more elevated parts of the plains, especially, as along the uncultivated banks of rivers, and by the numerous little streamlets that 5 708 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. wind through the forests, we find forms similar to those found in the ravines between the hills, while on the little hillocks near the foot of the first range, and on the broken ground called khorkunee, we meet with many plants that are common to the slopes. Still I met with many plants which I have never seen in the plains, and some of those which I have seen down here, are evidently not at home. The Naga Bhe, Gordonia integrefolia, Roxb. is often seen in the plains, but on the hills it is much more common, and grows to a larger tree. I met with it in abundance on every hill. The little ornamental flowering shrubs called by the natives Photihi and Phootkola, (different species of Melastome,) in the deep ravines with hills of 3000 feet of elevation on each side, assume the character of small trees, with stems from eight to twelve feet high, and three or four inches in diameter. As our route lay for the most part through ground which had lately been under cultivation I did not meet with so large a number of species as I had previously calculated upon. Could I remain with safety on these hiils for three or four years, I doubt not but I should reap a good harvest, but hurrying over them in the manner we were compelled to do, very little could be done in examining the Flora. I presume it would occupy an experienced Botanist 10 years to explore the whole of the Naga Hills, from the Booreedihing to the Dhunsiri, in a satisfactory manner; none of them having been hitherto visited by any Botanist. Leaving the banks of the Dikho on the 27th of January, at the spot where in 1840 I collected some of the Namsang coal, and where Mr. Landers subsequently collected a larger quantity on the part of Government, we ascended the hills, passing over undulated ground and low hills of various elevations. Arriving in the neighbourhood of the coal measures, we passed up the bed of a very rugged water-course, which though nearly dry now, must in the rains pour down its torrents with a frightful velocity. Passing on to near the summit of the hill, we encamped in a forest of bamboos, a little below the village of Namsang. While rising the hill, I observed the following plants : Mesua ferrea, Careya arborea, Ficus elastica, F. scabrella, F. species ? Dillenia speciosa, Chaulmoogra odorata, Emblica officinalis, Artocarpus integrifolius, A. Chaplasha, Xanthochymus pictorius, Liristoma assamica, Guarea binecta 1844.] Flora of the Naga Hilts. 709 rifera, Calamus hostilis, Goldfussia two species, Pladera, a most delicate interesting species; and in the village, on the very summit of the sandstone rock, 2153 feet above the level of the sea, Beaumontia grandiflora, and the common dwarf elder. All the Naga villages are built on the very summit of the particular hills on which they are situated, and this village of Namsang is situated on the highest point of the Namsang Purbut ; it is thickly studded with houses and crowded with inhabitants, having pigs and fowls in abundance. The men ap- peared remarkably active and healthy, but the women and children, (especially those who are necessarily more confined to the crowded village) appear pale and sickly. A reference to Mr. Bedford’s map of the route, will shew the situa- tion of the villages visited, from our leaving Namsang on the 29th of January to our quitting Sonareegong, and descending to the banks of the Dyung on the 26th of February. In the villages and the inhabitants, I observed comparatively but little difference, save that from Namsang to Samsa, the houses are all large, high pitched, and more or less supported by bamboo frame- work ; while from Mickelai to Nowgong, the sites of the villages not being so rocky, the houses are all low pitched, and seldom supported by bamboo frame-work. All the houses are roomy, strongly built, well, and often very neatly, thatched. The granaries, which are generally situated in a detached part of the village, are all supported by bamboo frame-work. As the villages are all on the summit of the hills, where the naked rocks frequently rise above the surface, there is very little spare ground for gardens or cultivation of any kind in the villages; but on every little spot on which a few inches of soil is found, attempts are made at gardening. In these we found onions, mustard, tobacco, sunn, and a few stocks of sugar cane. I found the mangoe tree in almost every village, and some immensely large trees, as large as are generally found in Bengal; besides these, a few plants of the guava, peach, and plantain, with Tagetes patula, or the French marigold. The cultivation of rice, millet, kuchoo, (Arum) pumpkins, ginger, cap- sicums, cotton and vom is carried on at a distance from the village, on the slopes of the hills, It appears to be the practice of the Nagas 710 Flora of the Naga Hills. , [ No. 153. to cut down heavy tree jungle, burn the trees and scatter the ashes over the ground, to cultivate this ground for two years, and then abandon it for ten years. Often I believe it is under cultivation only one year, and then abandoned for eight or ten, and this method agrees with the habits of the Nagas, With the implements they use, and the nature of the soil, the rapidity with which a body of Nagas will clear a large ex- tent of dense forest is astonishing, and as they use no other implement but the da, they are ill prepared for digging. This single implement, the da, serves the Nagas to fell the forest, to dig the ground for his rice, to cut the food for his dinner, and to take off the heads of his enemies. The ground being prepared, the women put the rice and other grain in with a dibble. After the Naga has cultivated a piece of ground two years, and often one year only, he finds it so full of weeds, especially of the composite: and labiate families, that it is not worth his while to sow it again, and he clears fresh jungle accord- ingly. The ground which I saw under cultivation two years ago, is now completely overrun with weeds and grass, and fresh jungle has been cleared in the neighbourhood for this year’s crop. _In the neigh- bourhood of Nangta, Kangsing and Nowgong, large tracts of ground were cleared ready for cultivation this season; some portions sown. The village of Kangsing is pleasantly situated on the summit of a rock, at an elevation of 2568 feet above the level of the sea, and command- ing a fine view of the surrounding country. The houses were neatly thatched with different kinds of palm leaves. The leaves most gene- rally used by the Nagas for thatching are éoko pdt, Levistonia Assa- raica, jengoo-pat, Calamus hostilis, hoosi-pvt, Melica latifolia and Dr. Wallich’s palm, or Wallichia earyotoides ; the different kinds are often fancifully intermingled, and bound on with a neat ridge of grass_ at the top. At the village of Asimgia is a fine plant of the séngoch, or Caryota urens, one or two of these are generally met with in each village, as the soft hair in the sheaths of the leaves is used both by Nagas and Assamese for tinder. By the summary of villages visited, given below, it will be seen, that Lakhootee is the highest point to which we reached, 3700 feet, a considerable village. This peak is very conspicuous from the plains. 1844.] Flora of the Naga Hills. 711 Summary of villages visited and elevations :— Feet. Feet. Namsang, Pn 21538 Akook, 4 : Nangta, ... re 2868 Lakhoota, ae ca OTOUO Kangsing, =- 2568 Khergong, Nowgong, nae 2825 Sanagong, Larayen, aes 2825 Nisang, ... Santoong, one 3000 Bhidara, ... Deka Hymung, .. Kahoong, fo ee Boora Hymung, ... 2875 Duria, Lassa, ... ‘ Rungagong, aa wee Atringia, ame 2600 Kerngong, eee Kolaburia, er Sunka, Samsa, .. aes Tillogong, owe 6 Mickelai, ime Sonareegong, ... gee BO TEO Mohom, ... - Nowgong, - ees List of Planis seen and gathered during the Journey. EXXo0GENZ. OrvDER.— Ranunculacee. 1. Haravelia zeylanica, DeC. An oramental climbing plant, com- mon in the plains. Rungagong. 2. Ranunculus (species.?) Samsa. I was much surprised by not find- ing more of this family. I had calculated upon a considerable addition to my Herbarium in plants of this tribe, but the above are the only species I noticed, and those not frequently. OrvEer.—Papaveracee. 3. Papaver somniferum, Linn. The common white poppy ; this I found cultivated to a small extent in the last three or four villages, but did not meet with a wild species. Kaboong. Orprr.— Magnoliacee. 4. Liriodendron grandiflora, Roxb. Burrumtooli. An ornamental flowering tree. Kangsing. 712 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. OrpDER.— Anonacee@. 5. Anona (species?) Leaves alternate, short petioled, elliptic, ferru- ginous underneath. Mickelai. 6. Gualteria Badajamba, Wall. Sohohai. 7. Uvaria macrophylla, Roxb. An ornamental plant. Larayen. 8. Unona undulata, Roxb: Sohohai. Orper.—Dilleniacee. 9. Dillenia speciosa, Thunb. Oh. A complete forest of this tree is found on the banks of the Dyung, but it is but thinly scattered on the hills. The fleshy scales of the fruit, ohtenga, are eaten as eagerly by the Assamese, as apples are eaten in England. Namsang. 10. Delima sarmentosa, Linn. Ditto. OrvDER.—Araliacee. 11. Aralia digitata, Roxb. A scandent plant common in the plains, often found growing on fig trees. Kangsing, Namsang. 12. Aralia lucida, Wall. A very ornamental tree, with shining leaves. Kangsing. 13. Panax species? Unarmed leaves, smooth, trifid or pennatifid, an ornamental shrub. Kangsing. 14. Gastonia (species?) Large ornamental leaves, long petioled, pel- tate, 7 or 8 partite, leaflets grossly serrulate. Lakhootee. 15. Gastonia (species?) Arboreous, armed leaves, long petioled, pel- tate, leaflets 9, smooth, accuminating to both ends, peduncles terminal, ferruginous, as long as the leaves. Larayen. OrpEer — Vitacee. 16. Vitis latifolia, Roxb. Kangsing. 17. V. species. Ditto. 18. V. ditto. Ditto. 19. V. ditto. Kahung. 20. V. ditto. Nangta. These are vine-like plants not in blossom, 21. Leea samburina, Roxb. Sohohai. _ 22. L. species. Nangta. 1844. ] Flora of the Naga Hilts. 713 OrpDER.— Olawacee. 23. Olax scandens, Roxb. Leaves dotted, a large climbing orna- mental plant. Kangsing. OrprER.— Combretacee. 24, Combretum species. An ornamental plant. Kangsing. 25. C. pilosum, Roxb. Sohohai. 26. Terminalia paniculata, W. and A. A large ornametal timber tree, Larayen. 27. T. chebula, Retz. or citima, Roxb. Hillika. A large timber tree, common in the plains. Sohohai. OrvDER.— Melastomacee. 28. Melastoma Malabrathricum, Linn. A very ornamental flower- ing shrub common in the plains. Namsang. 29. M. erecta, Jack? Larayen. 30. M. glauca, Jack? A large and elegantly flowering plant, 10 feet high, leaves dotted. Sohohai. 31. M. cernua, Roxb. A very elegant species. Sohohai. 32. M. curva, Roxb.? Not in flower. Namsang. 33. M. gracilis, Jack. Not in blossom. Namsang. 34, M. alpestris, Jack? Ditto. 35. M. obvoluta, Jack? Ditto. The Melastomez are very common in the plains, but they grow to great perfection in the ravines in among the hills, as on the banks of the Sohohai, Tookum Jewry, the Bontook, the Teroo, and Duria Panee. Orpver.— Myrtaceae. 36. Careya arborea, Roxb. Namsang. 37. Syzygium jambolanum, DeC. Sonagong. 38. S. caryophyllum, Gavert. Larayen. 39, S. species. Ditto. 40. Psidium pyriferum, Lin. Moodhriam. Asringia. This plant (the guava) though very common in the plains, and fre- quently met with at the foot of the hills, I did not see very common in the Naga villages. In the plains it is a common jungle plant. 714 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. OrvER.— Loranthacee. 41. Loranthus species, Rugoo Nulla. Kangsing. 42. L. globosus, Roxb. Ditto OrpEer.— Cucurbitacee. +3. Tricosanthes palmata, Larayen. 44, T. species. Not in flower, leaves deeply 5-lobed, lobes acumi- nate, strongly marked with nerves and veins. Kamgsing. 45. Bryonia scabrella, Linn. Nowgong. 46. Cucurbita lagenaria, Linn. Mita Lao. 47. C. pepo, Linn. Komra, Lassa. 48. Luffa pentandria, Roxb. Doondool. Asringia. Nos. 46 and 47 must be cultivated to a considerable extent, as I saw large quantities of the fruit in all the villages, though it was not the season for the plants. OrvER.-— Begoniacee. 49. Begonia species. Dizcious, colored, every part hairy, stem pro- cumbent, jointed, petioles from 12 to 18 inches long, leaves large, cordate, unequal-sided, acuminate, pilose on both sides, male and fe- male flowers on different plants, large and showy, sepals in the male, two of which are small, two much larger, membraneous, the margin white within side, slightly coloured, pink without, sepals in the female 4 or 5, when five, three are smaller, scarcely coloured, and less hairy on the outside than the male ; an elegant large flowered species. 50. B. species. Not in flower, Petioles and nerves on the under- surface of the leaf pilose, leaves unequal-sided, variously lobed, lobes acuminate. Lassa. 51. B. species. Notin blossom, caulescent, leaves smooth, unequal- | sided. Nangta. 52, B. species. Stem procumbent, leaves petioled, orbicular, sprinkled with rust-coloured pores, often purple underneath, outer sepals red, inner white, ligulate, stamens numerous; only one flower seen, found growing on the sandstone rocks at Namsang. Elevation 2153 feet. OrDER,— Cruciferae. 53. Sinapis dichotoma, Roxb. Samsa. 54, S. a small species found on the Namsang. The mustard ap- pears to be but sparingly cultivated among the Nagas. 1844.] Flora of the Naga Hills. 715 OrvDER.— Capparidacee. 55. Gynandropsis pentaphylla, DeC. Hoorhooria. Namsang. OrpEr.— Violacee. 56. Viola Patrinii. Flowers blue. Kangsing. OrvER.—Flacourtiacee. 57. Flacourtia cataphracta, Linn. Punia/, Kangsing. 58. Chaulmoogra odorata, Roxb. Lemtem. Namsang. ORDER. — Guttifere. 59. Mesua ferrea, Linn. Nahor. An eminently ornamental flower- ing plant, yielding the most durable timber known in Assam, Namsang. 60. Xanthochymus pictorius, Roxb. Zapar. Namsang. 61. Garcinia pedunculata, Roxb. Bor tekara, An ornamental tree, fruit eaten by Assamese. Namsang. 62. Garcinia, Kooji-tekara. Leaves opposite, short petioled, ellip- tic, mucronate, shining on both sides, veins prominent, Mohom. OrvDER.— Ternstromiacee. 63. Camellia, species, not in flower. The Heelkath of this part of the district. Misaphlap of Muttock. This plant is common on the hills, and also in the plains, but I saw no tea between the Dikho and Dhunsiri rivers, Deka Hymung. OrpER.—Sapindacee. 64, Sapindus fruticosus, Roxb. Dyung. 65. S. emarginatus, Roxb. Samsa. . 66. Schneideria serrata, DeC. Larayen. 67. Pierardia sapida, Roxb. Letihoo. Banks of the Sohohai. 68. Millingtonia pungens, Wall. Lassa. 69. M. species, Leaves crowded about the end of the branches, acu- Minating to the base, mucronate at the apex. Boora Hymung. OrvErR.— Zsculacee. 70. AEsculus species. Not in flower. Sohohai. Orver.—Sterculiacee. 71. Sterculia alata, Roxb. Namsang. 72. S. villosa, Roxb. Oodal. Ditto 73. Kleinhovia bospita, Linn, Bhedam. 5 D 716 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. 74. Abroma agusta, Linn. Larayen. 75. Bombax Malabarium. DeC. Hunool. Larayen. 76. Kydia calycina, Roxb. Lakhoota. 77. Pterospermum suberifolium, Lam. Kangsing. 78. P. lancezofolium, Roxb. Larayen. 79. P. acerifolium, Willd. Asringia. 80. P. species? Leaves alternate, short petioled, ovate, acuminate, obscurely 3-nerved, quite entire, smooth above, ferruginous underneath. Samsa. | 81. Buttneria aspera, Coleb. Ditto. Orver.— Malvacee. 82. Hibiscus macrophyllus, Roxb. Larayen. 83. H. rosa—sinensis, Linn. Mohom. 84. Urena labiata, Linn. Ditto. 85. Gossypium Indicum, Linn. Ditto. Onver.— Eleocarpacee. 86. Eleocarpus lucidus, Roxb. Akook. 87. KE. oblongus, Ejaert. Boora Hymung. 88. E. aristatus, Roxb. 89. E. ganitrus, Roxb. Roodrakh. Sonareegond. OrverR.— Dipteracee. 90. Dipterocarpus alatus, Roxb. Mohom. 91. D. turbinatus, Gaert. Nangta. 92. D. species, Hoollung. Mohom. 93. D. species? Makai. Nangta. These are trees of the first magnitude, growing to an immense height, yielding more or Jess oil or resin, and excellent timber. Orver.— Tiliacee. 94. Trumfetta oblonga, Wall. Nowgong. 95. T. trilocularis, Roxb. Larayen. 96. Grewia columnaris, Linn. Ditto. Orver.— Lythracee. 97. Lagerstremia regina, Roxb. Hazar. Kamsing. OrpER.— Meleacee. 98. Amoora rohitrika, W. and A. Boora Hymung. 99. Guaria binectinefera, Roxb. Bondur Demoora, Namsang. 1844.] 100. 101, 102, 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110. 111. 112. 113. 114. 11S. 116. 117. 118. 119. 120. 121. 122. 123. 124. 125. 126. 127. Flora of the Naga Hills. Walsura robusta, Roxb. Mohom. Cedrela toona, ditto, Poma. Lassa. OrvDER.—Aurantiacee. Bergera integerrima, Buch. Deka Hymung. Triphasia trifoliata, DeC. Larayen. Limonia species? Kaboong. L. species. Dyung Banks. Citrus decumana, Linn. Lakoota. C. aurantium, ditto, Hoontora tenga. Villages common. C. medica, Linn, ditto. Ditto. C. acida, Roxb. ditto. Ditto. OrpER.— Spondiacee. Spondias mangifera, Pers. Amra. Kangsing. OrvER.— Rhamnacee. Zizyphus jujuba, Lam. Boghory. Namsang. Z. species? Leaves distinctly 3-nerved, nerves feathered, young parts ferruginous. Banks of the Dyung. Z. species? Leaves obscurely 4 or 5-nerved, midrib and interior side of the nerves not feathered. Kangsing. Ceanothus asiaticus, Linn. Namsang. OrvEr.—Luphorbiacee. Croton tiglium, Linn. Konzbhi. Rungagong. C. drupaceum, Roxb. Kangsing. Ricinus communis, Linn. Namsang. Andrachne trifoliate, Roxb. Uriam. Ditto. Bradleia amosna, Wall. Kangsing. Adelia nereifolia, Roxb. Dyung. Emblica officinalis, Gaert. Amlooki, On every hill. Euphorbia ligularia, Roxb. Kangsing. Cluytia collina, Linn. Sohohai. C, scandens, Roxb. Ditto. Sapium sebiferum, Roxb. Kangsing. OrveEr. — Celastracee. Salacia longifolia, Wall. Kangsing. S. species, leaves elliptic, remotely serrated, Sohohai. 718 Flora of the Naga Hills. LNo. 153. 128 S. species? smaller. Sonareegong. 129. Celastrus species? Sohohai. 130. C. species. Larayen. OrpER.— Xanthorylacee. 131, Fagara Budringa, Roxb. Kalaburia. 132. Xanthoxylum species. Leaflets dotted. Larayen. OrvpER.—Balsaminacee. 133. Impatiens species.—Herbaceous, perennial, stem procumbent, rooting, branches marked with the cicatrices of fallen leaves. Leaves crowded about the ends of the branches, alternate, petioled, acuminat- ing to both ends,finely serrated, serratures bristle-pointed, sprinkled with a few hairs on the upper surface, glandular towards the base and on the petioles. Peduncles axillary, about two inches long with two subulate bracteoles about the middle, one or two flowers large, spread- ing, showy, bright rose-colored. Calyx spurred, lateral sepals similar, cordate, acuminate, green, the other two dissimilar, one white, carinate spurred, the other highly colored with a sharp green keel on the. other side. Petals more or less united, inclining to one side. Found run- ning over the rocks in the Deeria-panni. 134. Impatiens natans, Roxb. Jhanzy. 135. I. latifolia, Linn. Mohom. Orver.— Oxalidacee. 136. Averrhoa carambola, Linn. Kordatenga. Namsang. 137. Oxalis. A small species. Larayen. OrpeR.— Rosaceae. 138. Rosz chinensis. Roxb. Namsang. 139. Rubus rugosus. Linn. Kangsing. 140. R. Wallichiana, W. and A. This I first saw at Boora Hy- mung, on a plant lately sown, the leaflets were retuse, but on several others at Akook in blossom, they perfectly agree with Wight’s figure and description. An ornamental plant. 141. R, hexagynus, Roxb. Sohohai. 1844. ] | Flora of the Naga Hills. 719 142. R. racemosus, ditto? Young plants densely clothed with glan- dular hairs ; fruit cylindrical. Sohohai. 143. R. raszefolius, Roxb.? Petioles and peduncles sprinkled with glandular hairs. I see none on the leaves. Santoong. 144. R. species. A large scandent shrub, armed with recurved prickles. Leaves alternate, long petioled, trifoliate, leaflets smooth, broadly ovate, sharply dentate. Sohohai. 145. R. species. Coloured, armed with numerous recurved prickles, and densely clothed with brown hairs. Leaves alternate, simple, dis- tinctly 5-nerved, distinctly 5-lobed, lobes acuminate, dentate, more or less hispid on the nerves on both sides, armed with recurved prickles on the under side, and clothed with white down between the nerves. Lakhootee. 146. Fragaria Indica, Roxb. Boora Hymung. 147. Amygdalus Persica, Roxb. Amboghory. Deka Hymung. Lakhootee. OrDER.—Leguminose. 148. Dunbaria species? Not in blossom. Namsang. 149. Rohinia species. Kangsing. 150. R. candida, Roxb. Namsang. 151. Bauhinia piperifolia, Roxb. Not in flower, leaflets often sepa- rated to the base. Sohohai. 152. B. corymbosa, Roxb. Kahoong. 153, B. acuminata, Willd. Namsang. 154. Dolichos scarabceoides, Roxb. Dyung. 155. D. lablab, ditto. Kangsing. 156. Crotalaria tetragona, ditto. Ditto. 157. C. species. Deka Hymung. 158. Uvaria picta, Desv. Nangta. 159, Flemingia stricta, Roxb. Lakhootee. 160. F. strobilifera, Br. Namsang, 161. Dalbergia frondosa, Roxb. Kangsing.’ 162. D. robusta, ditto. Sonareegong. 163. D. dumosa, ditto. Larayen. 164. D. zeylanica, ditto. Ditto. 165. D. species scandent. Duriagong. 720 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. 166. Entada pursetha, DeC. Kangsing. 167. Acacia amara, Willd. Sonareegong. 168. A. species. Not in flower. Kangsing. 169. A. stipulata, DeC. Akook. 17Oiges FIN Detris Bt Nangta, 171. Erythrina Indica, Linn. Kangsing. 172. E. stricta, Roxb. Boora Hymung. 173. Cassia glauca, Lam. Larayen. , 174. Desmodium polycarpum, DeC. Bovra Hymung. 175. Mimosa elata, Roxb. Samsa. OrpER— Anacardiacee. 176. Mangifera Indica, Linn. Am. Kangsing. 177. Holigarna racemosa, Roxb. Ditto. 178. Rhus vernix, Linn. Ahom Eitha, Larayen. 179. R. species. Kansging. 180. R. species. Larayen. 181. Buchanania angustifolia, Roxb. Namsang. OrpEeR— Cupulifere. 182. Quercus species. Trunk erect, from fifty to eighty feet high, and from two to four feet in diameter, bark rugged and rusty, leaves alternate, long-petioled, acuminate, serrate, serratures tapering to a fine point. Fruit sessile, cup clothed with scales. Asringia. 183. Q. fenestrata, Roxb. Ditto. . 184. Castanea species. A middling-sized tree, leaves alternate, smooth, wood marked by 3 grooves. Namsang. 185. C. species. A large tree. Kangsing. Orper—Betulacee. 186. Betula species? A large tree from sixty to eighty feet high and three feet in diameter. Bark fragrant and peeling off. Leaves generally in alternate pairs with a bud between them. This is the principal tree at Larayen, found also at Lakootee and Deka Hymung. Recognized by the Sipahees as the Puddum of Munnipoor. Orver.— Urticacee. 187. Ficus lanceelata, Roxb. Jhanzy Banks. 188. F. Indica, Linn. Kangsing. 1844. | Flora of the Naga Hiils. 721 189. F. elastica, Roxb. Ditto. 190. F. benjamina, ditto. Ditto. 191. F. scabrella, ditto. Namsang. 192. F. scandens, ditto. Ditto. 193. F. excelsa, Vahl. Sohohai. 194. F. jewry, Griff. Ditto. 195. F. species. Leaves alternate, short-petioled, lanceolar, minute- ly dotted. lLarayen. 196. F. species. A large tree, unequal-sided, dotted, tapering to a fine point. Kangsing. : 197. F. hirsuta, Roxb. Mohom. 198. F. species. Leaves 3-nerved, 3-lobed. Kangsing. 199. F. species. Leaves linear. Lassa. 200. F. species. Leaves ovate, serrate, acuminate. Namsang. 201. F. religiosa, Linn. Lakhootee. 202. Urtica species. Leaves ovate, 3-nerved, distinctly dotted. Nam- sang. 203. U. suffruticosa, Roxb. Asringia. 204. U. species. Leaves long, petioled, 3-nerved, dotted. Kangsing. 205. U. pulcherrima, B. Larayen. 206. Urtica penduliflora, Roxb. Larayen. 207. U. heterophylla, Roxb. Phossat. Lukhootee. 208. U. species. Leaves 3-nerved. Namsang. 209. U. species. Banks of the Jhanzy. 210. U. species. Leaves dotted, 3-nerved, rounded at the base. Namsang. 211. Buchneria viminia. Ditto. 212, Artocarpus integrifolius, Linn. Ditto. 213. A. chaplasha, Roxb.? Sham. A first rate timber tree, com- mon in the plains. The fruit is eagerly eaten by the Assamese. Mohom. 214. A. Lakoocha, Roxb. Deorsalli. Asringia. 215. Trophis aspera, Retz. Nowgong. OrvEer.— Ulmacee. 216. Ulmus virgata, Roxb. Boora Hymung. 217. Celtis orientalis, Linn. Kangsing. Orver —Myricacee. 218. Nageia putranjiva, Roxb. Kangsing. 722 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. OrpER.—Juglandacee. 219. Juglans pberococa, Roxb. Larayen. OrvER.— Piperacee. 220. Piper betle, Linn. Pan. Namsang. 221. P. longum, Linn. Ditto. 222. P. rostratum, Roxb.? Nowgong. OrvER.— Balsamacee. 223. Liquidambar, Jootooli. Larayen. Orver.—FElegnacee. 224. Elegnus conforta, Roxb. Kangsing. OrpvrR.— Aquilariacee. 225. Aquilaria agallocha, Roxb. Hansi. The bark of this tree was formerly used for writing on, and often is so now by the Assamese ; they also use it for bed mats. Good paper has been manufactured out of it. A thin slip of the bark, about 4 inches in breadth and 18 inches in length, is worn by the Namsangia Nagas, which hangs loosely, swinging behind them as a substitute for breeches. They wear nothing before. Nangta. Orper.—Lauracee. 226. Laurus obtusifolius, Roxb. Larayen. 227. L. species, Fattt hoondu. Leaves 12 inches long and 6 broad. Kangsing. 228. Tetranthera, Soom. Namsang. 229. T. species. Mohom. 230. T. species, Kangsing. 231. T. species. Ditto. 232. T. species, Mazan Roon. Kangsing. OrDER.— Amarantacee. 233. Amarantus spinosus. Kangsing. 234. Celosia cristata, Roxb. Jhanzy. 235. Deeringia celasoides, Roxb. Larayen. Orver.— Polygonacee. 236. Polygonum species. Leaves dotted. Kangsing. 237. P. fragrans, Boka pothar. 1844. | Flora of the Naga Hilts. 723 238. P. species. Stipules double, outer two lobes orbicular, leaves short-petioled, oblong, acuminate, dotted. Kangsing. 239. P. species. Stipules double, outer 3 green, leaves alternate, short-petioled, oblong, acuminate, cordate at the base, minutely dotted. Flowers axillary and terminal, white, disk glandular, stamens 8, style 3-cleft, stigmas capitate, seed 3-angled, a scandent plant. Kangsing. 240. P. species. Branches creeping, rooting, every part clothed with glandular hairs, leaves cordate, dotted, flowers terminal, rose-co- loured, disk glandular, stamens 8-style, 3-cleft. Kangsing. 241. Rumex species. Nowgong. OrpeR.— Menispermacee. 242. Menispermum polycarpum, Roxb. Sohohai. OrverR.— Vyrsinacee. 243. Myrsine species. Kangsing. 244, M. capitulata, Roxb. Ditto. 245. Ardisia floribunda, Wall. Jhanzy. 246. Baeobotrys nemoralis, Forst. Kangsing. 247. B. species. Mickelai. OrvpER.—Ebenacee. 248. Diospyros racemosa, Roxb. Kangsing. 249. D. stricta, Roxb. Namsang. 250. D. chenum, Roxb. Samsa. 251. D. sapota, Roxb. Sohohai. OrpER.—Convolvulacee. 252. Porana racemosa, Roxb. Kangsing. 253. Argyria strigosa. Mohom. 254. A. splendens, Swt. Tillo. 255. A. argentia. Tillo. 256. Convolvulus trifolis, Roxb. Simka. 257. C. pentagonus, Roxb. Sonaree. OrvER.—Lobeliacee. 258. Lobelia robusta, Wall. Larayen. 724 Flora of the Naga Hilts. [ No. 153. OrpvER.— Cinchonacee. 259. Randia longespina, DeC. Kangsing. 260, R. racemosa, Roxb. Boora Hymung. 261. Morinda angustifolia, Roxb. Kangsing. 262. Hedyotes scandens, Roxb. Larayen. 263. Mussaenda scandens. An extensive climbing plant. Larayen. 264. M. species. Ditto. 265. Ixora species. Not in flower. Namsang. 266. Coffea Bengalensis. Rungagong. This is common in the plains, 267. Nauclea parviflora, Roxb. Bhedaree. 268. N. cadamba, Roxb. Rogoo. Namsang. 269. Rondeletia paniculata, Roxb, Larayen. 270. Uncaria sessilifructus, Roxb. Mohom. 271. Parderia foetida, Linn. Lakhootee. OrvER.— Sambucee. 272. Sambucus ebulus, Roxb. Namsang. OrpDER.— Compositae. 273. Elephantopus scaber, Linn. Kolaburia. 274. Spilanthis armilla, Linn. Kaboong. 275. Gnaphalium strictum, Roxb. Namsing. 276. G. orixensis, Roxb. Mohom. 277. Conyza lucta, Wall.? Ditto. 278. C. balsamifera, Roxb. Ditto. 279. C. pennatifida, Buch. Lakhootee. 280. C. alata, Roxb. Mohom. 281. C species. Boora Hymung. 282. C. species. Larayen. 283. C. species. Asringia. 284. C. species. Mohom. 285. ? species. Larayen. 286. ? species. Samsa. 287. ? species. Mohom. 288. Centaurea species. Dyung B. 289. Pectis species. Larayen. 290. Tagetis patula, Roxb. Kangsing. 291. Sonchus species. Sohohai. 1844. ] Flora of the Naga Hilts. 725 292. S. orixensis, Roxb. Boora Hymung. 293. Artimelia grata, Wall. Larayen. 294. Bidens trifida, Buch. Namsang, 295. Conyza angustifolia, Roxb. Mohom. 296. Eupatorium species. Lakhootee. 297. E. species. Samsa. 298. E. species. Boora Hymung. 299. E. species. Namsang. 300. E. species. Akooki. 301. Siegisbeckia orientalis, Roxb. Nowgong. 302. Conyza species. Namsang. All the lands which had been under cultivation during the last season were crowded with Composite, but I did not succeed in getting specimens of all that I saw, and have not sufficient data by me to determine the above in a satisfactory manner. OrvEeR.—Plantaginacee. 303. Plantago species. Kangsing. OrvER.— Cordiacee. 304, Cordia species. Leaves 3-cordate. Kangsing. OrveR.—Labiate. 305. Ajuga repens, Roxb.? A showy plant, with beautiful blue flowers. Akooks. 306. Mentha species. Leaves cordate, serrate. Nowgong. 307. M. paniculata, Roxb. Mohom. 308, M. species. Leaves elliptic. Ditto. 309. Salvia species. Every part clothed with odoriferous glands. Nangta. 310, Ocymum sanctum, Linn. Lakhootee. OrvpER.— Verbenacee. 311. Verbena officinalis, Linn. Mickelai, 312. Premna scandens, Roxb. Larayen. 313. P. grandiflora, Wall.? Mickelai. $14. Clerodendron nutans, Wall. Samsa. 315. C. species. Kangsing. 316, C. imfortunatum, Linn. Sohohai. 726 Flora of the Naga Hills. LNo. 153. 317. C. viscosum? Calyx glandular. Kaboong. 318. C. serratum, Don. Kangsing. 319. Callicarpa species. Arboreous from 30 to 40 feet high, bark rough, all the young parts tomentose, leaves alternate, flowers terminal. Larayen. 320. 321. 322, 323. 324, 325. 326. 327. 328. 329. 390. 331. O02. 333. 334. C. lanceolaria, Roxb. Sarmsa. C. Reevesia? Mickelai. OrpEr.— Bignonicee. Bignonia cauliflora, Wall. ? Larayen. B. suaveolens, Roxb. Namsang. B. chelonoides, Roxb. Ditto. B. Indica, Linn. Ditto. OrpsrR.— Crytandacee. Incarvillia parasitica, Roxb. Sohohai. I. oblongifolia, Roxb. Mohom. OrvDER.— Acanthacee. Ruellia dependens, Roxb. Larayen. R. latebrosa, Roxb. Booru Hymung, Justicia speciosa, Roxb. Nangta. J. thyrsiflora, Roxb. Kaboong. J. parviflora, Wall.? Namsang. J. Adhatoda, Roxb. Mickelai. J. species. In habit like Adhatoda, with orange coloured flowers. Mickelai. 330 336 337 338 339 J. Gendurussa, Linn. Namsang. Eranthemum pulchellum, Roxb. Ditto. Thunbergia grandiflora, Roxb. Ditto. T. Wall. Kaboong. Goldfussia species. Leaves unequally purple, underneath flowers white, found in the ravines between Namsang and Nangta. 340. G. species. Not coloured, leaves unequally paired, flowers large, of a lilac color. Nangta. | 341. G. species. Flowers yellow. Namsang. | have not the character of this genus to refer to, it is not in any book which I have access to —- 1844. ] Flora of the Naga Hills. 727 at present, and the same remark applies to all the species given under _ Justicia, as the greater part of them have been placed with other genera by modern Botanists. I have no monograph of any single family of plants by me here, so cannot avail myself of any of the late improve- ments. OrvER.— Scrophulariaceae. 342. Terronia, Roxb. Kangsing. 343. Buddleia Neemda, Buch. Nangta. OrvpER.— Solanaceae. 344. Solanum Jacquinii, Willd. Nowgong. 345. S. Indicum, Linn. Ditto. 346. S. pubescens, Willd. Lakhootee. 347. S. species. Unarmed, leaves obovate. Mohom. 348. Nicotiana tabaccum, Linn. Ditto. 349. Capsicum frutescens, Roxb. Kangsing. OrpEeR.— Gentianacea. 350. Exacum bicolor, Roxb. Sohohai. 351. Pladera virgata, Roxb.? Probably a new species, as Roxburgh says his plant is erect; this is trailing, branches acutely 4-angled, leaves opposite, short petioled, 3-nerved, smooth, calyx distinctly 4- partite, 2 segments large, striped with pink, 2 smaller white, bearing the longer stamen, which is twice the length of the other three, throat of the corolla yellow. This is one of the most interesting plants I met with, as it bears such a profusion of flowers, and accompanied us at every step from the Dikho to the Dyung. I saw it on the summit of every hill on both sides of the road, on every slope, and at the bottom of every ravine. OrpDER.— Apocynaceae. 352. Beaumontia grandiflora, Wall. This very elegant and powerful climber I have not hitherto met with in the plains, and I saw but one plant in our journey over the hills, and that was at an elevation of 2,153 feet. Namsang. 353, Echites macrophylla, Roxb. Sohohai. 728 354. 355. 356. 357. 398. 359. 360. 361, 362. 363. 364, 365. 366. 367. 368. 369. 370. 371. 372, 373. 374. 075. 376. 377. 378, Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. E. acuminata, Roxb. Boora Hymung. E. species. Not in flower. Ditto. Nerium grandiflorum, Roxb. Ditto. Ichnocarpus frutescens, H. R. Mohom. OrvpER.— Oleacee. Phillyrea robusta, Roxb. ? Larayen. P. grandiflora, Wall. Samtoong. Chondrospermum smilacifolium, Wall. Sohohai. Chionanthus macrophyllus, Wall. Kangsing. C. zeylanica, Linn. Kangsing. C. dichotoma, Roxb. Ditto. OrpDER.—Jasminacee. Jasminum aristatum. Boora Hymung. OrperR.—Lquisetacee. Equisetum debilis, Roxb. Jhanzy. ENDOGENA. OrvDER.— Scitaminee. Alinia species, Namsang. A. allughas, Roxb, Ditto foot. Hedychium angustifolium, Roxb. Ditto. Zingiber species. Mohom. Z. officinalis, Roxb.? Cultivated. Costus speciosus, Roxb.? Namsang. Phrynium dichotomum, Roxb. Ditto. Canna Indica, Linn. Ditto. Maranta species, Copat. Mickelai. OrvEeR.— Musacee. Musa sapientum, Linn. Namsang. M. coccinea Andi. Nangta. OrverR.—J/ridacee. Iris species. Not in flower. Namsang. Marica species. Ditto, Akook, 1844.] 379, 380. 381, 382. 383. 384, 385, 386, 387. 388. 389, 390, 391. 392. 393. 394, 395, 396. 397. 398. 399, 400. 401. 402. 403. 404. 405. Flora of the Naga Hills. OrvpER.— Orchidaceae. ? species. Namsang. a's, Terrestrial, Akook. ie Epiphite. Ditto. Oe 5 Namsang. Pe,, Terrestrial, Sohohai. Cypripedium venustum. Namsang. ? species, Epiphite. ? Ditto, ditto. Nangta. ? Ditto, ditto. Namsang. ? Ditto, ditto. Kangsing. Dendrobium Pieradii. Sohohai. D. densiflorum, Wall.? Mohom. Coellogzne* species. Kangsing. OrpER.—FPalmacee. Calamus, Ryding. Kangsing. C, rotang, Roxb. Nowgong. Areca gracilis, Roxb. Mohom. Wallichia caryotoides, Roxb. Nangta. Caryota urens, Roxb. Nowgong. Livistonia assamica, Griff. Namsang. OrpDER.— Commelinacee. Anceilemaj species. JKangsing. OrpvEeR.— Roxburghiacec. Roxburghia viridiflora. Samsam. OrvER.— Dioscoreacee. Dioscorea species. Sohohai. D. species. Kolaburia. D. alata, Roxb. Boora Hymung. Orprer.—Pandanacee. Pandanus odoratissimus. Kangsing. P. furcatus, Roxb. Ditto. P. species, small. Sohohai. * Soin MSS. ¢ Soin MSS. 729 730 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. OrverR.—Aracee. 406. Pothos officinalis, Roxb. Nangta. 407. P. scandens, Roxb. Sohohai. 408. P. caudata, Roxb. Kangsing. 409. Pothos laria, Roxb. Sohohai. 410. P. species. Leaves large oblong, with parallel. Kangsing. 411. Arum species. Small leaves, smooth,with dark ovate spots, found growing on the rocks, Sohohai. Besides these, a large species of Arum, Naya Kushoo, is cultivated to a great extent, and brought down into the plains for sale. The root is globular. I have not seen the plant. OrpER.— Graminee. 412. Melia latifolia, Roxb. Koosepat. This is the principal plant to be met with on all the slopes that have not been under cultivation for three years. At great elevations it is less succulent than in the plains, and acquires a firmer texture, that is, if the plants are identical. There may be two or three different species, 413. Coix lachryma, Linn, Nangta. 414, P species. Langmai. Kangsing. 415. Saccharum officinarum, Linn. Ditto. 416. S. Sara, Roxb. Bora Hymung. 417. S. species. Puddumpuli. Kangsing. 418. Oryza sativa, Linn. Cultivated. Bambusez. There is a vast variety of the Bamboo genus spread all over the hills, especially in the ravines near the water-courses, and they appear to have been not unfrequently planted in the neighbour- hood of villages, in order to their yielding a ready supply. I am un- able to give a correct specific name to those which I met with, but here add the native name of seven species or varieties recognized by the Assamese. | 419. Jattie Bank.—A strong useful bamboo, preferred for building purposes. 420. Byulee B.—Very large and strong. 421. Bazal B.—A small straight rind used for mats, &c. 422. Boolooka B.—A large hollow rinds used for carrying water by the Nagas, 1844.] Flora of the Naga Hilts. 731 423. Kankoo B,—Large and firm. 424. Watoot B.—Small. 425. Bhee B,—Reported to be poisonous. ACROGENS. Filices. 426 to 451. Of ferns I collected 26 species, among which is the gigantic tree fern, but I have not sufficient data by me to determine the genera and species. Musci. 452 to 470. Of fungus only 6 species. Miscellanee. 477? Arboreous. All the young parts densely covered wtih rusty tomentz, leaves alternate, oblong, lanceolate, sharply serrate, smooth above, clothed with ferruginous down, underneath, veins conspicuous, parallel, anastomizing at or just within the margin. Larayen. 478. Rottlera tinctoria, Roxb. Nowgong. 479? Composite. A very large plant for this family, from 10 to 200 feet high, the trunk near the ground from 3 to 6 inches in diame- ter, wood very hard and heavy. Leaves alternate, sessile or nearly so, ovately lanceolate, acuminating most towards the base, remotely dentate, smooth on the upper surface, a little downy underneath, principal veins strong, parallel anastomizing near the margin, 18 inches long by 6 broad, flowers very numerous in large terminal spreading panicles, found on every hill between the Dikho and Dyung rivers, COMPOSIT. 480. Tunglutty. Shrubby, many erect branches often springing from the same, perennial root, every part woolly and fragrant. Leaves alter- nate, petioled, acuminating to both ends, serrated, serratures ending in a rigid point, downy on both sides, with 4 nearly opposite subulate appendages to the petiole, very common in the plains, covering large tracts of land. I frequently met with it on the hills, but not in flower, Kangsing. 481. ? Composite. A small herbaceous, erect, branching in every part, densely covered with odoriferous glands. Branches winged, wings 5 F 732 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 153. broadly fringed. Leaves alternate, serrate, acuminating to both ends, flowers axillary, and terminal, Larayen. 482. ? An ornamental tree with shining leaves; in appearance it resembles Carallia lucida, Roxb., but I see no serratures on the leaves. Kansing. 483. Gordonia integrifolia, Roxb. Nagabi. Kansing. 484.? A very ornamental climbing plant, with opposite acuminate smooth leaves, and numerous white flowers. Namsang. 485. ? A most powerful climber, rnnning over the tops of the highest trees. Leaves crowded near the ends of the branches, pe- tioled, smooth, shining on both sides, cuneate, mucronate, 12 inches long by 5 broad, very distinctly though minutely dotted, peduncles ter- minal, all the parts of the flower more or less villous. Calyx 6-partite, corolla none, stamens 9, style 1, disk glandular. Larayen. 486. ? Rom. Acanthaceae, A small shrub cultivated by the Nagas for a good blue dye which it produces. The greater part of the cloth- ing which we sawin use by men, women and children, had been dyed by this plant, and the colour appeared to stand very well. Leaves op- posite, short petioled, or sessile, often unequally paired, elliptic, asumi- nate, remotely serrate, veins prominent, parallel, Flowers axillary and terminal, lilac coloured, showy, calyx closely embraced by 2 small ligulate bractes, 5-partite fully to the base. Corolla unequally 5- partite. Stamens 4 didynamous, with the rudiment of a sterile fila- ment; style one, stigma incurved, fringed, germ sprinkled with short, glandular hairs, seeds hooked. Larayen. 387. ? Arboreous, bark rust-coloured. Leaves alternate, petioled, oblong, serrated, nearly smooth above, with a few scales on the mid- rib and veins, densely clothed with ferruginous down underneath, veins parallel and sprinkled with woolly scales. Peduncles axillary, many flowered, flowers rose-coloured. Sepals 5, petals 5, stamens numerous, closely surrounding the germ; germ 5-celled, style 5-cleft. The style is sometimes 6-cleft, and the germ 6-celled. Kangasing 488. ? An ornamental plant, probably a jasmine, Leaves oppo- site, very thin, rounded at the base, tapering toa fine point. Kangsing. 489. Olax imbricata, Roxb. Kangsing. 490. ? An ornamental shrub, every part covered with soft pubes- cence, leaves alternate, short petioled, oblong, finely serrated. Sohohai. 1844. | Flora of the Naga Hills. 733 491, ? Nagatinga. Arboreous. Leaves alternate, petioled, acu- minate, serrate, smooth on both sides. Boora Hymung. 492. ? Arboreous, young parts softly tomentose, Leaves opposite, long petioled, unequally paired, cordate, 3-nerved, a little rough above, tomentose underneath. Larayen. 493. ? An elegant little annual plant about one foot high, with white flowers, spotted within side like a foxglove. Herbaceous, erect, leaves opposite, petioled, from elliptic to lanceolate, smooth above, pu- bescent underneath on the veins and petiole; peduncles terminal, many flowered, calyx 5-partite, segments acute, corolla tubular, 5-partite, fertile stamens 2, anthers double, sterile filaments 2, shorter, germ su- perior, style one, stigma exserted, 2-lobed. Namsang. 494. ? A completely glaucous climbing plant without stipules. Leaves alternate petioled, oblong, quite entire, distinctly dotted, veins anastomizing within the margin, Sohohai. 495. ? A pretty little herbaceous annual with yellow flowers, every part villous, the hairs in the young plants. are often tipped with glands, Leaves opposite petioled, oblong or lanceolate, distinctly serrated. Flowers in axillary and terminal racemes. Calyx 5-parted, segments nearly equal, corolla bilabiate, upper lip much smaller, entire or slightly emarginate, lower lip somewhat 3-lobed, middle lobe pro- jecting and emarginate, throat very hairy and spotted. Stamens 4- didynamous, anthers double, distinct, style one, stigma obscurely 2- lobed, capsule 2-celled, many-seeded. Sonareegong. 496. ? An extensive climber not in flower, every. part smooth, leaves alternate, long petioled, undulate, cordate, 3-nerved, unequal-sided. Larayen. 497. ? An ornamental tree, all the young parts softly tomentose. Leaves alternate, numerous, small, oblong acuminate. Cascarea species ? 498.? An ornamental tree, branches, petioles, and veins of the leaves clothed with subulate scales, leaves alternate, cuneate serrate, serratures subulate, veins parallel. Namsang. 499.? A large and elegant tree, not in flower. Leaves alternate, short petioled, oblong acuminate, slightly waved, green and shining above, glaucous underneath, 18 inches long by 5 broad, veins prominent parallel, anastomizing just within the margin. Bhedavee. 734 Flora of the Naga Hills. [No. 158. 500, ? A small, but very ornamental shrub, with red and white flowers ; every part covered with soft, hairy tomenta. Leaves opposite petioled, lanceolate, serrate, white, with down underneath. Flowers in crowded terminal racemes, or rather spikes, for the pedicles are scarcely perceptible. Bractes scattered, coriaceous, about 3-flowered, calyx tubular, 5-toothed, densely clothed with soft white down, corolla 5-par- tite longer than the calyx. Stamens 4-didynamous, exserted, 4 times as long as the calyx, Pestil bifid as long as the stamens, germ 4-lobed, ripe seed not seen. Clerodendron species? Mohom. In conclusion, I have to observe, that I have generally preferred giving Roxburgh’s names, although I am aware that many of them have been changed since his time. All the native names given in italics are Assamese. (Signed) J. W. Masters, Sibsagore, 29th March, 1844. Journal of Captain Herbert's Tour from Almorah ina N. W., W., and S. W. direction, through parts of the Province of Kemaon and British Gurhwal, chiefly in the centre of the Hills, vide No. 66, Indian Atlas. (Edited by J. H. Barren, Esq, C. S.) 1122 November, 1827.—Marched in the evening to Hawulbagh. 12th Nov.—Halted for Captain Manson to join. 13th Nov.—Halted for coolies, thinking these would prove a dif- ficulty, deemed it advisable to detach him. 14th Nov.—Marched to Dharim Khola about six miles. Road good, almost level, mica slate the whole way, no good examples of strata. Temperature of the river 58, air 68, mean thermometer 48 ; in the evening making arrangements for the coolies. Dharim Khola- ghur is small but rather picturesque, with a pretty good share of level ground ; it contains one other village.* * The line of march from Hauwulbugh was up the Kosillariver. Dharim Kholais a glen, which joins that of the Kosilla from the West.—J. H. Be 1844. ] Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. 735 15th Nov.—Marched to Kotlee three hours, road distance about 8 miles. On ascending from Dharim Khola, granite of the crumb- ly type passing into gneiss. Road ascends to corner about 400 or 500 feet; descends to Bumunee-God under Majhera. Gneiss in- clining to granite the whole way. No fixing the strata. Road up Bumunee-God to Kehera-ka-rao. The gneiss to Kotlee. Road level almost, and country beautiful; a valley falls in from the right, East*. 16th Nov.—Muhurgaon ; the distance was shorter to-day owing to the sepoy’s mistake, about two hours, five or six miles. The road leads up the Cosillah at first along the side of the hill, then descending to cross the river continues along a fine level piecet of some miles in extent, and half a mile wide, the whole of it apparently carefully cultivated. Ground preparing, for wheat has been sown in the cold places. Three villages on a steep to right: Neera, Lowrap and Soomket, three miles from camp. Tauna Suzowlee to left on the rise of the hill, four miles from camp. Opposite Phuleea, a Joodish village ; about four and half miles, a valley falls in from right. Turn up and encamp at Muhurgaon. Scenery picturesque ; road generally level. The rock at starting was gneiss, of an anomalous characier, having apparently taken in clay slate as one of the ingredients. This rock then extends from Dharim Khola, to the east and west; I suspect it has considerable development, and will open out a new feature of enquiry when properly pursued. Nos. 5 and 6, gneiss. No. 7, a cherty rock, a sub-granular quartz rock. It succeeds the gneiss. It is very abundant in this quarter, and forms imbedded nodules in the gneiss. It is the rock at Mala, occurring there intermixed with clay slate. Ah. 30m. 25,446 ; 66, 64, 65,70.33. 17th Nov.—Register thermometer at 33 (sp.) 34 (mercury) covered with dew. Hoar frost in all the hollows ; road easy of ascent at first along * This comes down from the Gunnanath ridge which divides the Kosilla, from the Suttralee valley and the Chana Biloree valley on the Bagesurroad. At Gunna- nath, Hustee Dull, the Goorkha chief, fellin battle with the English troops, 1815.— J. H. B. + This is the Somesur valley on the Kosilla. There is a beautiful grove of deodar pines in the middle of the valley, shading a pretty temple. The villages in this vicinity are very fine, with some large white houses scattered here and there, nearly all belonging to families of Joshee Brahmins, the dominant tribe in Kumaon. ¥ 736 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. [No. 153. side of hill, latterly more steep to Geera Cheena. Bar. at 10h, 24.48, Th. 60.54. Then a steep and bad descent to camp. Splendid view of peaks (snowy) from Pass. The following villages: Dhoom right bank ; Bhurur ditto ; Chour left ; Nakot right ; Ujhura, Buseraree, Noukoora, all together right bank. The valley begins to narrow here, and there are no villages beyond. Our tent occupies the site of an augur, or village of iron-founders, which was formerly nearly at the head of the valley, and received its ores from a mine above the Khuree* copper ore. At starting, No. 8, a reddish quartzose slate verging on clay slate; No. 9, true clay slate, a thin layer ; No. 10, the quartz rock under ; No. 1] limestone at Nakote, silicious, I believe. These are the same rocks precisely as are found on the Suttralee road to Bageswur, and there also they succeed gneiss, which is found extending nearly from Jak Bhetoolee to Thakoolee ; also at Ramesur, on the Surjoo, the same succession occurs, and in the Ramgunga. No good indications of strata ; the covering of debris is thick on these hills, which are of the rounded form; even the outline fails to detect the dip. The scenery was picturesque—4 p. m. 25.148, 61.5, 56, 48.5; 64 max., 41 min. ; sunset at aquarter to 3.f 18th Nov.—No. 1, 1753; No. 2, 1754; No. 8, 1755; No. 4? 16¢h Nov.—No. 5, straight laminar gneiss containing something be- tween talcand mica, might be called argillaceous gneiss perhaps, as the mica is like clay slate. No. 6, a better defined gneiss than the pre- ceding, straight slaty, contains more felspar and perhaps chlorite. No. 7, very fine granular brownish quartz rock, Muhurgaon. 17th Nov.—No. 8, quartz rock passing into clay slate, red slaty, com- position granular. Beyond Muhurgaon No. 9 olive-colored fine earthy clay slate, sub-schistose, Bhynsur. No. 10 quartz rock, reddish olive, a layer or veins in preceding ditto. No. 11, blue limestone with white veins, Nakote. No. 12, white compact dolomite? or silicious lime- stone, Nakote. 18th Nov.—No. 13, 1765, large crystalline granular dolomite, Doba. * The Khuree copper mine to East of Capt. Herbert’s route is passed on the road from Almora to Bagesur.—The ores are very good, but the mine is not productive, owing to the difficulty of working the soapstone rock, which is always falling in. —J. H. B. + No miracle, but owing to the Western hills.—J. H, B. 1844. | Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. 737 No. 14, black tale slate. No. 15, 1767, granitic talcose quartz rock above confluence with Gaomuttee river.* Marched to Dangun, village on confluence of a stream with Gao- muttee river ; rocks very little visible, at first small patches of dolomite crystalline granular, intermixed with black potstone and black pot- stone slate. Then a large tract of compact quartz rock, and latterly of granitic structure, similar to what I have obtained in the Ramgun- ga and at Punnae.t Thisis acurious rock, and well deserves a name. The road was an easy descent the whole way. Very little cultiva- tion, except at Doba and about half way below Jowkande. Here there is a fine wide valley well cultivated. The Gaomuttee isa large stream, even in this month it is about breast deep. We crossed it by a sunga. Umsaree Kot-ka Gudhera is the name of the glen we came down from Doba. The village is below Jowkande. Sunset at 4p.m. Ther. 79, min. 57. Dry 9 cylind. 18. wet 27, 4 p. m. 26.878, 77.5, 72.5, 58.76, max. 34 dew. 19th Nov.—Umtola and Kholee, two pretty white villages on opposite sides of a glen that comes down parellel to that of Doba. Mohot 14 hour on left bank, fine deep place in the river like a small lake, about 2 or 300 yards long. Rock, which has been some- thing of a gneiss, changes here toa hornblende or chlorite schist, a compound rock. Path generally good, with easy ascent along left bank. The rock is distinctly stratified in many places, generally the strata are vertical. Here the dip to North at an angle of 56°. The rock changes to the type No. 15, and continues all the way distinctly stratified, dipping near 20° N. W., with a high angle (50°). Road passes into a feeder of the Gaomuttee, and then back again over the side range without ascent to the parent valley. A Jood village on right bank. Encamp in bed of river about 31 miles beyond. Time 3 hours= 9 miles. One or two difficult rocky places. The valley is as yet narrow, except here and there for about da Tile or so, and then even of no great width. In some places the * Great care should be taken in the Museum to compare Capt. Herbert’s descrip- tions with his specimens, The mineral characteristics will at once shew to what series his numbers on the specimens refer. No, 11 is also 1763, and ‘‘ Blue lime- stone with white veins” will at once shew its difference from any other. No. 11 is another series.—J. H. B. t The fine valley of Punnae, on the Aluknunda between the Dhunpoor and the Pokree copper mine mountains,-—J. H. B. x 738 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, §c. [No. 153. | rocky banks almost meet. Features of this kind inevitably excite the idea of the gradual development of a river’s course, and the pre- vious formation of many lakes. 4 p. m. Bar. 26.476, 61; 59; 51,5, max. 72. River 56.3. Tent 61.54. Outside 59. 51,5. 20th Nov.—Marched to Poorena, about 6 miles. At 35m. Kunsaree, a deep pool in the river bed. Rock dipping S. E. A little further, valley opens and presents a fine sloping surface of some extent. The whole covered with jungle grass, with the excep- tion of a few fields here and there; few villages visible. . Cross a small stream near camp; gneiss dipping to N. direction, N. 80 E. 4 p. m. Bar. 26.286, 72, 67.5, 54. Byznath about 123 mile on the Gaomuttee. The confluence of the Guroor close to this. 2ls¢ Nov.—Nowgaon. Road not so good to-day; to Nowgaon about 6 or 7 miles. First part level, leaving Goamuttee valley and following that of the Guroor, picturesque valley, the former looking towards Runchoola; strange that such a fine valley should be so ill cultivated, or rather uncultivated. Here and there a field in the middle of the jungle grass, indicates perhaps the commencement of a different state of things.* Gurser Lillu, 2 villages. Puchunna to right 50 miles. Geonaee to left 90. Babburtola right a little back. Rock a chloritic schist, dips N. E. 20°. Ghersun-ka-khola, ‘a Kot-tulwaree. k -- 100 min” to right. 4p. m. Bar. 25.686, 66, 59, 50. No. 16, 1768, a schist of an anomalous character, perhaps a gneiss. Yellowish grey. Close to camp being like the rock near Ramgurh.t No. 17. Talcose gneiss? the Punnae and Ramgunga rock. No. 18. Chlorite or hornblende schist. . No. 19. Talcose schist. No. 17, but with straight laminar structure. 20th Nov.—No. 20. Gneiss bluish.grey, approaching to mica slate. » This valley, now called the Bijnath valley, is the largest in Kumaon, and al- though 3,500 feet above the sea, no cultivators can remain in it on account of its insalubrious climate. It was once thickly peopled, and at Kuthoor and on the Run- choola ridge which stretches into the valley, was the seat of the ancient hill dynasty, called the Kuthoor Rajahs, now quite extinct. Ruins of temples, cutcherries, chabou- tras, &c. some of them beautifully carved, abound hereabouts.—J. H. B. +t Ramgurh, between Almora and Bhamouree. * 1844. | Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, §c. 739 21st Nov.—No. 21. Olive green chlorite schist. No. 22. Dark green ditto. No. 23.* A vein of gneiss in preceding, a beautiful rock. 22d Nov.—To camp in jungle, owing to the stupidity of the sepoy who went on. We had a hard day’s work of it, the ascent to the Passt occupying 5 hours, the first few miles were easy with good road, but the latter was for the rest of the way very bad, chiefly in the bed of a torrent, Guroor-Gunga, which we crossed and recrossed about one dozen times. Latterly, leaving its bed, the road ascends one of the spurs thrown out by the high ridge, when it improves alittle. There is, or was, a pool on the top of the ridge where we expected to find the camp, but had to descend about a mile on the western side, where I found breakfast prepared, but no ground or place fit for a tent. After breakfast, went on 2 hours farther, the descent most steep, and in many places even dangerous. At last, we came to a tolerably level spot where was water, and where I pitched for the night. An extra- ordinary feature in this descent was the deficiency of water even where the ground was a little level. Barometer on the Pass, 22.82 ; 54, 49, 40, at 11 a.m. The rocks, as the preceding days, anomalous, sometimes verging on gneiss, sometimes on chlorite slate, but most generally quartz rocks, all the fragments too, of which there are an immense number, both on the ascent and descent, belong to the last named species. Very few examples of strata, or indeed of the rock in situ at all. One on the ascent was observed N. 60 E., (direction N. 30 W.), angle of incli- nation 75. A wild bee’s nest was observed, which had been robbed by a bear or other wild animal. The bee is of a different species from the cultivated, much smaller, and marked with yellow rings. It is said to be much more vicious ; the domestic bee seldom or ever stinging, the other severely. The cells of the honeycomb were hexan- gular. This is the third species of bee I have observed in these hills. * This should be 1775. +t This Pass is over the Bhutkot and Pinnath range of mountains, visible N. W. from Almora, very high, from 9,200 feet to 7,500 feet above the sea.—J. H. B. ¢ It is somewhat strange that Dr. McClelland in his ‘‘ Enquiries into the Geology of Kumaon,’’ blames the people for using only wild honey instead of domesticating the bee. Nearly every house in the province has bee-hives, and the honey is excellent im some places, and a profitable article of trade.—J. H. B. m= ~ 0G 740 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, se. [No. 153. 237d Nov.—To Turrag-ka-tal. Our yesterday's march having kept the people on their legs all day, and allowed but little time for their meals; made a short one to-day to Turag-ka-tal, an open spot in the bed of the feeder of the Ramgunga, which though now dry, they say, in the rains becomes a lake. Distance about 5 miles, road at first more steep, afterwards less so; a descent the whole way, and mostly good, very little rock, the fragments always the talcose granular quartz rock. Found the Englefield barometer out of order to-day, and obliged to open the cistern. A large bubble of air had got 2 up the tube, readjusted, but without boiling. It is evident that the Engle- field barometer unless checked by another, is of no use. 3-45, p. m., 26.100; 64, 61, 49-5 sunset. Set watch at 12 by Theodolite. 22nd Nov.—No. 24. A thin slaty gneiss, bluish grey, dirty. No. 25. An almost compact fine grained quartz rock, contains most probably felspar. This is the rock of which the dip was observed. No. 26. Large grained talcose quartz rock, with very little appear- ance of stratification. The Ramgunga and Punnaé rock. 23d Nov.) -4 5 { No. 27. A green (chloritic) gneiss, sublaminar. 24th ,, = = ,, 28. Limestone, Turag-ka-tal. 21h . 5 om », 29. Gneiss, straight laminar. < ,, 90. Quartz rock. 26th ,, = 2a!» 3i.A tender mica slate passing into gneiss. Pialamarke It certainly contains felspar, ascent as O from Sohngaon. » vs | ,, 32. A true gneiss, silvery mica, top of ridge. 3 = | | ,, 383. Ditto. | 42 2| ,, 34. A mica slate or gneiss, brown, Bed of PY re yee ee | Benee Gunga, or Bino below Ooperara. 24th Nov.—To Bural near Doluree, along the level plain, which in the rains becomes a lake, and therefore called Turag-ka-tal. It. is almost shut in to the West, which is the direction of the glen, by a low ridge of limestone which runs across the valley, leaving but a narrow opening for the discharge of several streams, which even at this season take their rise here. This ground though remarkably ~ even, is not I think quite level, having a fall to West, as proved by the streams which have a considerable current. The whole length is between two and three miles, and the breadth at the widest about a 4 1844.] Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. - 741 to 4. The soil appears excellent, and is partially brought into culti- vation. In the rainy season the depth is said to be such, that some tall trees, which are situate about the middle, are completely sub- merged. ‘The extreme steepness of the mountains which surround it, must carry down their supplies quicker than they can run off ; and in this way has a deep and rugged glen been filled up with silt and detritus; and converted into a fine level piece of ground ; doubt- less the surface will continue to rise till the waters find a wider outlet over the top of the limestone ridge already noticed, which is not many feet above the present surface. The descent from this ridge is considerable, the difference of level between its top and the bottom of the glen being four or five times what it is on the side of the lake, a proof that the latter has been raised considerably. After descending, there is a good deal of level ground, and the path is pretty good, with the exception of occasional boggy places which are troublesome. The road after leading down the glen, enters the bed of the Ramgunga* with such a straight continuity of direction, that though I was on the look-out for the meeting of the two vallies, I did not observe it, and was surprised to find myself encamped on the bank of the latter river. A very exten- sive piece of level ground occurs here, and it is well cultivated; a fine valley appears EK. or S. E., very wide and very level, no rocks were visible, but limestone more or less pure. A good deal of it was seen in the bounding ridges to right, as indicated by the black and yellow precipices. 25th Nov.—Sohngaon; road excellent to-day, level the whole way, the march a short one, being Sunday, about 5 miles. Down the Ramgunga, the bed of which is here a noble plain of many miles in length, and upwards of 4a mile in breadth in some places. Left the village of Nagadh to right in a little glen of | or 2 miles. Crossed the river and ascended a larger glen, which though of some extent, is said to lead back upon the Ramgunga, or rather upon the * Care should be taken not to confound this Ramgunga which, rising in the cen- tral hills, flows to Moradabad and Bareilly, with the Ramgunga which rises in the snowy range and joins the Surjoo river at Ramesur, a few miles from the junction of the latter with the Kalee river.—J. H. B. 742 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. [No. 153. Kutsaree* stream. No rock visible, but one which seems to be a gneiss of very flat laminar structure. In this glen appear some strata dipping to W. N. W. at a low angle (30°) quartz rock. We have in this valley a fine section of the bank, exhibiting distinctly the man- ner in which these level pieces are formed. Three strata appear dis- tinctly marked, perfectly parallel to the present surface. The lowest consists chiefly of very coarse gravel. The second is a fine silt or mud, with scarcely any gravel. The third, or uppermost, is like the first, but the gravel rather smaller, and more earthy towards the top. These three divisions are most distinctly marked. 26th Nov.—Camp above Jynta, ascent to lateral ridge, path good and easy. Then along face of ridge with a view of the Ram- gunga, and that most beautiful flat in its bed nearly 10 milest in length, cultivated every inch of it. Opposite appears Nythana fort, it bore 5° S. E. from the top of the ridge. Mica slate is the rock all the way to the top of the ridge. A patch of the gneiss found near Al- mora, and on the road from Doodra Hath to Palee then occurs. Day cloudy. 4 p.m. 24.835, 65.5, 58, 50. 27th Nov.—To Goorja Chowra below Ooperara 33 hours, about 10 miles. On starting, accompanied by gneiss. Path good, oblique, ascent along gentle slopes thinly covered with Cheer pines. Sum- mit of the ridge,{ a fine level piece, picturesque spot for a house, water close, with plenty of fine timber. Descend obliquely along smooth grassy hills, excellent road winding round a glen. Pass a village just established (last rains,) cross over a low ridge, and come down upon Ooperara. This part not so picturesque, or path so good. Every where gneiss. Descend from Ooperara to the Bino path better gneiss, but of a different type, small grained, grey and ap- proaching to mica slate. Encamp on bank of river, which here re- * The Kutsaree valley, six miles long, and from half a mile to nearly a mile in breadth, joins the Ramgunga from the north at Gunnai. It is beautifully cultivated, and the surrounding mountains yield the best iron ore (chiefly red hematite, ) in the province, and here are the most extensive iron mines.—J. H. B + This part of the Ramgunga valley is the richest portion of Kumaon, and forms with other fertile tracks, the pergunnah of Palee.—J. H. B. ¢ This ridge is called Jowrasee and Doorga Dhee, and would be the finest position for a large town in the whole hills.—J, H. B. 1844. | Capt. Herber?s Tour from Almorah, &c. 743 ceives another stream from East. Dheeghat* is below, about two or three miles. Encamped there in my Sorenugur journey. This was one of the most pleasant marches we have yet had. Cloudy all day, and now I think threatening rain. 5 p. m. Bar. 26.595, 64. 28th Nov.t—To Paton, steep ascent of an hour and a quarter, two patches of gneiss run down the hill, as indicated by huge blocks scattered over the surface. Pass through Bhumoree. Khyldora nearly opposite camp and a little above. The following is a sketch of this river valley. (See plate No. I.) After ascending to separating ridge between Beonee and Bino rivers, the path leads along the summit nearly level. The whole of this ridge, at the summit at least, is gneiss, occasionally passing into gra- nite. Many of thase huge blocks curiously supported are observed, similar to those at Dhee.{ This is an appearance I believe character- istic of granite. Day excessively cloudy, and threatening. The sun has not now been visible these three days; huge banks of clouds are collecting towards the plains. It appeared to be snowing on the Jowahir peaks, of which we had a glimpse this morning. 42 Pp. m. Bar, 24.512, 57.49, 40.5. . 29th Nov.—Rained all day, a most miserable day. 30th Nov.—A good deal of rain on the night of the 29th. lst Dec.—To Dyra, morning truly dismal. Towards 10 o’clock a few gleams of sunshine, which tempted me to move for Dyra. The road was tolerably good, being an easy and uniform ascent, the time was four hours, about nine or ten miles. The rocks I think gneiss; the specimens 1 and 2 are hardly doubtful. They are small grained, grey structure, sub-schistose. No. 3 is a kind of gra- nite containing schorl. No. 4a semi-transparent quartz rock. In a small patch of mica slate, remarkably tender, containing veins of quartz ; the Jatter though possessing all the aspect of the hardest spe- eimens, yet broke between the fingers. * Dhee Ghat, a fine valley below the junction of the Bino and Beonee rivers, tributaries to the Ramgunga,—J. H. B. + Captain Herbert here enters British Gurhwal, and leaves Kumaon Proper.— J. H. B. ¢ Dhee-Dhoora, a remarkable spot between Almora and Lohooghat.—J. H. B. 744 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. [No. 1538. This village is small, rice is not grown, the elevation being too great. Wheat* sown in October and cut in May. At Paton ri¢e is grown. At Almora they sow wheat latter end of November. Half way it began to bail and rain, and continued to the village near- ly. Eneamped on a delightful grassy and level spot above the village ; very cold. 24d Dec.—Last night to my astonishment heard the Almora gun, distance is upwards of 40 miles. I had doubts on the subject till this morning at day-break, when I heard. it again. Lovely morning, not a cloud visible. Hoar frost on the ground, and tent all stiff with it. ‘Temperature at 8a. m. 41.5 moist, 35.5 glass in shade 35. Bar. at 104 a. m. 23.005 ; 55, 44.5, 37.4 moist ; in tent 53.47. At 12 started for Marora. Steep ascent at first, with snow, to good sized temple—Binsur. No account when built, a figure of the bull in front, and iron bells hung about his neck as offerings ; trees Deodar, all male that I saw, and kursoo oaks; rocks, gneiss the whole ridge from temple level; after two hours descent begins. Here observed barome- ter, 2 p.m. 22.13, 54, 41.5, 37. Much snow, and descent very bad ; two hours of it to stream with an intermediate small ascent. At stream fine Rons trees or Roons, also Neegalas ;t hemp} sown here, and on the ascent to Dyra, which requires apparently a cold climate, was now cut. From river easier descent, wheat fields two inches above ground. Cross Sanee, a little below the confluence of the stream followed on two planks, goodish stream ; road. up its bed to Sarkot. (High Pass higher than that crossed, by name Doodoo-ke-jolee. (B.) Sarkot a large village with 60 houses.) Small ascent to Murora, village of 50 houses. Many sheep and goats—former little fellows black, with short tails and curly horns ; unwilling to sell ; hemp soaking; arrived at 5 much fatigued, five hours on road. Gneiss the whole way, in some places so soft and earthy, as to be like the brown tender mica slate of Almora; here * In all elevated places wheat is sown very early, in order that the young plant may be strong before the frost and snow begin. In one day’s march, young green wheat and rice can be often seen.—J. H. B. + Ningalas, Hill bamboo, only found on high mountains.—J. H. B. + Great quantities of fine hemp are grown in Gurhwal by the lower caste of Khus- sias. The Kumaonees have a prejudice against growing it.—J. H. B. 1844. } Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. 745 huge blocks of a hard and porphyritic type, like what I observed on the road to Mason. I]h. 40m. a. m. Barometer 24.070, 61.55, 45.5. 3d Dec.— Halted. SPECIMENS. 28th Nov.—No. 35, 1787, gneiss well defined, summit of ridge dividing Bino from Beonee. lst Dec.—No. 36, 1788, a brownish grey gneiss of a fine grain, pass- ing into quartz rock. _ No. 37, 1789, ditto less like quartz rock, more like mica slate. No. 38, 1790, an amorphous granite gneiss, containing schorl disse- minated light buff. | No. 39, 1791, pure haloidal (milk) quartz. 2d Dec.—No. 40, 1792, reddish-brown gneiss, summit of ridge. 4th Dec. —Murora to Bugwaree 3 hours; 5 p. m. barometer 24.422, 62,54, 44. High peak bears 93 N. E., road very bad to-day at start- ing, and for some miles leading up and down through and over huge block of gneiss, scattered about in every possible variety of confu- sion. At two hours descent to bed of stream here called Seons* as well as Sanee, receives the Nana-gad from the west. Brasee village left bank, Goree right bank, then gradual ascent toBhugwaree. Encamp south of it about half or three-quarters of a mile. Cloudy again; gneiss the whole way, but very seldom visible in situ, never in strata. Huge scattered blocks, sometimes tender like mica slate. 5th Dec.—Bhugwaree to Gunguon three hours or more. The road to-day was a general descent, but very uneven, continual ups and downs. We have come down, however, about 1000 feet alto- gether. At 3 an hour ran 58S. E. At13 Kunyoor. At 2. Descent to bed of Seons or Sanee, rather of its feeder, just above confluence. A very * Sanee river rises at Doodoo-ke-tolea mountains, and after receiving the Chip- pula from Chippulgat, joins the Ganges under the name of Nyar river, 30 miles above Hurdwar,—J. H. B. 746 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, &c. [No.. 153. pretty spot. The whole descent from Kunyoor* was pretty. The path then ascends again and continues alongside of mountain, then descends to cross the river knee-deep, and again crosses close to camp, which is on a fine grassy level with the river close by our door. Splendid pools for bathing, six to eight feet deep, and 40 or 50 feet long. The tributary stream is that crossed in the Sreenuggur trip on the march from Kunyoor. Rocks to-day at starting, gneiss, more or less well defined. At Kunyoor perfect, with much granite, also probably veins. The latter contains schorl ; much of the granite was so soft, that it might be dug with a spade. On descending from Kunyoor, the mica slate with garnets were found near Aeén, which is also on the border of a gneiss district. Latterly approach towards chloritic and argillacious schist ; no good examples of strata any where, as usual the more perfect gneiss district covered with huge blocks so characteristic of this rock. A cloudy day. 5 p.m. Bar. 25. 315, 62, 52, 48. 6th Dec.— Halted, strong hoar frost during the night. Ghursaree, Punna, Kolinda Godee-gad and Babta. 7th Dec.—Hoar frost from Bindhelee to Jawaee, 31 hours, road very uneven and baddish, ascend to ridge and descend to Ghursaree 1 hour, Punna, opposite high, ascend to Kolinda lh. 45m. and to ridge 2 hours, wind and descend to Godee-gad, join Seons 23 hours. In river bed to village, latterly small ascent. The rocks to-day schists and quartz rock, being the same series, and accordingly every variety of compound between their extremes is found. The schist is sometimes inclining to chlorite schist, some- times to argillaceous, but I think always inclining to the character of magnesian, indicating the presence of talc rather than mica as the schistose constituent. Near the village, a nucleus of greenstone des- quamating in crusts, just like the granite at Dhee in the neighbourhood of the amorphous mass strata of the same rock, with more or less contamination of quartz. The views suggested by these facts, full of interest, require development. * Kunyoor is three quarters of the way from Almora to Sreenuggur, and was once a Thanna and Tuseeldaree. The Senior Assistant Commissioner in Gurhwal has a bungalow here, and the roads in its neighbourhood in every direction are now excel- lent,—J. H. B. 1844,] Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, §e. 747 SPECIMENS. 4th Dec.—No. 41. Perfect gneiss grey, contains garnet and schorl. Murora to 5th Dec.—No. 42. Small grained dark grey gneiss. No. 43. Small, oscillating towards mica slate. » 44. Large grained granite, Kunyoor. », 45. Small grained ditto. » 46. Schist, taleose? or micaceous, like the rock at Aeena. 7th Dec.—No. 47. Talco-quartz, argillaceous schist, greenish grey. No. 48. Talco-quartz, greenish grey. » 49. A curious quartz rock. | », 00. Still better defined talcose schist, bluish grey. » 51. 1803, [1752*] Greenstone, amorphous, desquamating in crusts. », 52. 1804. A greywacke sub-schistose, micaceous, argillaceous quartz rock, (greenish.) » 9d. 1805. Ditto, grey light. », 54. 1806. Argillaceous quartz rock, dark-bluish. 8th Dec.—4m. 10h. 25.775, 66.5, 61.51. A short march to-day owing to mistake. Quartz rock of various types, 2. é. more or less impregnated with the green constituent, direction 300 S. E. dip. to E., passed through Sookhaeé. Encamped at Muteeala. Usal-gad and Meets Seons from East. 9th Dec.—4 vp. mM. 25.857, 68, 65, 55. Partially cloudy, a short march of 23 hours, cross Usal-Gad at starting, along river side, ascend to Pass above Lachee village in lateral glen, (EK. side.) Descend passing through village, come down glen, and enter valley of the Sanee again. Down the same passing Hurkandee, which is on the right bank. Encamp at Bhungar and Nowgaon, latter left bank, former opposite. Rocks to-day fine greywacke slate and quartz rock, passing into greywacke with every possible mixture of these rocks. Direction whenever observable, North and South, strata nearly vertical, but a* I do not know what the No. 1752 refers to, the series No, 1 of this Tour is 1753, vide subsequent note, sheet 7 ; 1572 must be added to all Nos. of this series ~ J. H. B. fad oH 748 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, §c, [No. 153. dipping to W. A plant here used as a furkaree, bears black berries, sown. 10th Dec.—Nowgaon to Chundolee. Descend and cross river along flat to Bhungar about 15 miles, fine peepul tree. Above Now- goan Seeonsee, | hour to Sera. Bhakund-Purind; one and quarter — to Munjee. Above is Chundolee, opposite Domgla, large village, road generally level, except last place steep ascent. River takes turn here. Rocks, quartz rock, passing into greywacke. Therm. 64° to 39° cover. ed with dew. 11zh Dec.—Chundolee to Syndhar, gentle ascent up side of hill, oblique, 3 an hour. Usoor Gurhee* to right high up, 50 miles to Neelee, 65 to Myla, latterly ascending. Ascend Pass, descend to stream and ascend to Kylmar. Descend again and ascend to Syndhar which is in a lateral glen, and away from the Sanee. Rocks more inclining to greywacke slate latterly. A good deal of very red earth here; houses painted. Hills remarkably bare. 5. p. m. 25.535, 64.5. 56.52. soon after 52.2, 51. Opposite Neelee is Choundool. 12th Dec.—Thermometer min. 41, general fog. Up glen good road and easy ascent, one hour to breakfast, as it was stated Soon- kolee, the first village, was a long way, and no water procurable beyond this point. Rocks, the argillaceous quartz rock and greywacke slate, the red- dish type; fog still in valley at 10 a.m. Air 52, moist 50, in the shade of a tree 49 46. Another observation gave in the tree shade 52.5, 48.5, and in the sun 66.5, 56. Here the point of deposition must have been the same, as the thermometers were kept nearly in the same spot. After breakfast proceeded one hour ascent to Pass. Bar. at 12 ora little after, 23.935, 53, 52, 45. Lungoort bearing by needle 275° 54’. Depression, STU ie 1 -. 15.20 R. Bae oc imetiEe ey gtk, SST) RANE 10.50 * Usoor Gurhee, one of the numerous hill forts with which this frontier of Kumaon and Gurhwal is studded. Joonia Gurh, Gunnea Gurh, Goojroo, &c. &c.—J. H. B. ¢ Lungoor fort, a conspicuous place in the South of Gurhwal, not far from the plains at source of Kohriver. Here the Gurhwal Raja held out for some years against the Goorkhalee invaders of his country.—J. H. B. | 1844, | Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, §e. 749 A remarkable isolated spreading hill, 295°. A high hill with broad top 324° 43’— 122° E. + 44°—17—steep descent from Pass, afterwards easier. One hour to Nowgaon. Soonkolee about ? mile further, total 3 hours, and good road. From the Pass down greywacke slate, with frequently a talcose aspect on the laminar planes, remarkable for splitting in the direction of the lamina, and for breaking with a sort of cleavage across them. 13th Dec.—Ther. to 58° at 1 vp. w., 5 p.m. 25.255, 61.5, 57. 56.5 52. Cloudy. Nowgaon to Lireea on the left bank of Muchlad, 2} hours, about 7 miles, road good. Ascend and descend several times, passing by Musmoor and Poktar, latter up a nulla, which falls into Much- lad. Rocks greywacke slate, olive bluish, &c., much of the red colour. Cloudy and I fear snow. Present dip=47, so far good. Hill uncom- monly bare round. 14th Dec.—Ther. 4] minimum. Heavy dew, steep descent to cross Muchlad, a middling stream. A very crabbed ascent, wind round glen to right and descend a little to Khergoan. Greywackes late the whole way, some appearances indicating the passage of this slate into chlorite slate and talc slate. Another pecu- liarity is the nodules of quartz or amorphous masses, also veins of every shape and size.* It has often struck me, that quartz is the granite of the clay slate and greywacke formations. 15th Dec.—Cloudy with partial gleams, time of marching 24 hours. Descend to stream and ascend, wind round to Kande village on hill. Descend to stream, steep ascent, and wind round to right to Dang, part of Binjolee. 4— Bar. 25.665, 66.59, 51.5. Occasionally cloudy, rocks to-day the same greywacke slate, very smooth and shining lamin. Often breaks into prismatic fragments ; here the slaty structure predominates, and I think excellent roof slate might be found, perhaps even writing slate and an inferior whet slate. 16th Dec.—Ther. min. 44. Cloudy morning, a long, and fatiguing march to Chamasee village on flat banks of Sanee. Steep descent, 3h. 40m. time of march, rocks same as yesterday. Bar. 24.27, 715, 69.5, 67.5, 59.5. * I have certainly seen slate rocks very much disturbed in the neighbourhood of quartz yeins.—J. H. B. 750 Capt. Herbert's Tour from Almorah, §c. [No. 158. Cloudy, crossed one ridge and round glen, cross a second and descend ; mango trees here, good road. Ther. max. 73.5, min. 50, dew 61.8, cloudy. ; 17th Dec.—Thermometer 50, dew. Cloudy. Choumasoo to Bud Kholoo, time 23 hours, level along river bank for two miles through cultivation, one mile to Oaklet, cross river four times, and Chia here close by village, once. Barometer at the confluence of Chippula and Sanee, 9 a. m. 28.16, 62.5, 60.3, 56.5, river 58. Latterly road much obstructed by round stones and jungle rock. The greywacke slate continues, but chang- ing a little in character. There are the greenish grey beds too which distinguish the junction of this formation and the sandstone. The rocks are in fact exactly like what we have above the Buleea,* and also above Bar,t color purple-blue, more rarely olive, cloudy day ; the max. 72.5. The Chippula is much smaller than the Nyar, the — latter is getting a great body; a road goes to Lungoor from Choumasoo by Koolharoo. SPECIMENS. 10th Dec.—No. 55, 1807. A greenish sub-schistose, scaly grey. — wacke slate, less of quartz than the preceding; breaks with a hackly — transverse fracture, (structure, bladed ?) 11th Dec.—No. 56, 1808. An undoubted quartz rock, bluish grey, contains little mica. No. 57, 1809.